Title: Tales of Terror and Mystery
Subject:
Author: Sir Arthur Conan Doyle
Keywords: Video, audio, literature, arts, poetry, essays, slides, streams, culture, ebooks. Everything that the swimming woman passed on.
Creator:
PDF Version: 1.2
Page No 1
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Sir Arthur Conan Doyle
Page No 2
Table of Contents
Tales of Terror and Mystery ..............................................................................................................................1
Sir Arthur Conan Doyle ...........................................................................................................................1
Tales of Terror and Mystery
i
Page No 3
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Sir Arthur Conan Doyle
Tales of Terror
The Horror of the Heights
The Leather Funnel
The New Catacomb
The Case of Lady Sannox
The Terror of Blue John Gap
The Brazilian Cat
Tales of Mystery
The Lost Special
The BeetleHunter
The Man with the Watches
The Japanned Box
The Black Doctor
The Jew's Breastplate
Tales of Terror
The Horror of the Heights
The idea that the extraordinary narrative which has been called the JoyceArmstrong Fragment is an
elaborate practical joke evolved by some unknown person, cursed by a perverted and sinister sense of
humour, has now been abandoned by all who have examined the matter. The most macabre and imaginative
of plotters would hesitate before linking his morbid fancies with the unquestioned and tragic facts which
reinforce the statement. Though the assertions contained in it are amazing and even monstrous, it is none the
less forcing itself upon the general intelligence that they are true, and that we must readjust our ideas to the
new situation. This world of ours appears to be separated by a slight and precarious margin of safety from a
most singular and unexpected danger. I will endeavour in this narrative, which reproduces the original
document in its necessarily somewhat fragmentary form, to lay before the reader the whole of the facts up to
date, prefacing my statement by saying that, if there be any who doubt the narrative of JoyceArmstrong,
there can be no question at all as to the facts concerning Lieutenant Myrtle, R. N., and Mr. Hay Connor, who
undoubtedly met their end in the manner described.
The JoyceArmstrong Fragment was found in the field which is called Lower Haycock, lying one mile to the
westward of the village of Withyham, upon the Kent and Sussex border. It was on the 15th September last
that an agricultural labourer, James Flynn, in the employment of Mathew Dodd, farmer, of the Chauntry
Farm, Withyham, perceived a briar pipe lying near the footpath which skirts the hedge in Lower Haycock. A
few paces farther on he picked up a pair of broken binocular glasses. Finally, among some nettles in the ditch,
he caught sight of a flat, canvasbacked book, which proved to be a notebook with detachable leaves, some
of which had come loose and were fluttering along the base of the hedge. These he collected, but some,
including the first, were never recovered, and leave a deplorable hiatus in this allimportant statement. The
notebook was taken by the labourer to his master, who in turn showed it to Dr. J. H. Atherton, of Hartfield.
This gentleman at once recognized the need for an expert examination, and the manuscript was forwarded to
the Aero Club in London, where it now lies.
Tales of Terror and Mystery 1
Page No 4
The first two pages of the manuscript are missing. There is also one torn away at the end of the narrative,
though none of these affect the general coherence of the story. It is conjectured that the missing opening is
concerned with the record of Mr. JoyceArmstrong' s qualifications as an aeronaut, which can be gathered
from other sources and are admitted to be unsurpassed among the airpilots of England. For many years he
has been looked upon as among the most daring and the most intellectual of flying men, a combination which
has enabled him to both invent and test several new devices, including the common gyroscopic attachment
which is known by his name. The main body of the manuscript is written neatly in ink, but the last few lines
are in pencil and are so ragged as to be hardly legibleexactly, in fact, as they might be expected to appear
if they were scribbled off hurriedly from the seat of a moving aeroplane. There are, it may be added, several
stains, both on the last page and on the outside cover which have been pronounced by the Home Office
experts to be bloodprobably human and certainly mammalian. The fact that something closely resembling
the organism of malaria was discovered in this blood, and that JoyceArmstrong is known to have suffered
from intermittent fever, is a remarkable example of the new weapons which modern science has placed in the
hands of our detectives.
And now a word as to the personality of the author of this epochmaking statement. JoyceArmstrong,
according to the few friends who really knew something of the man, was a poet and a dreamer, as well as a
mechanic and an inventor. He was a man of considerable wealth, much of which he had spent in the pursuit
of his aeronautical hobby. He had four private aeroplanes in his hangars near Devizes, and is said to have
made no fewer than one hundred and seventy ascents in the course of last year. He was a retiring man with
dark moods, in which he would avoid the society of his fellows. Captain Dangerfield, who knew him better
than anyone, says that there were times when his eccentricity threatened to develop into something more
serious. His habit of carrying a shotgun with him in his aeroplane was one manifestation of it.
Another was the morbid effect which the fall of Lieutenant Myrtle had upon his mind. Myrtle, who was
attempting the height record, fell from an altitude of something over thirty thousand feet. Horrible to narrate,
his head was entirely obliterated, though his body and limbs preserved their configuration. At every gathering
of airmen, JoyceArmstrong, according to Dangerfield, would ask, with an enigmatic smile: "And where,
pray, is Myrtle's head?"
On another occasion after dinner, at the mess of the Flying School on Salisbury Plain, he started a debate as
to what will be the most permanent danger which airmen will have to encounter. Having listened to
successive opinions as to airpockets, faulty construction, and overbanking, he ended by shrugging his
shoulders and refusing to put forward his own views, though he gave the impression that they differed from
any advanced by his companions.
It is worth remarking that after his own complete disappearance it was found that his private affairs were
arranged with a precision which may show that he had a strong premonition of disaster. With these essential
explanations I will now give the narrative exactly as it stands, beginning at page three of the bloodsoaked
notebook:
"Nevertheless, when I dined at Rheims with Coselli and Gustav Raymond I found that neither of them was
aware of any particular danger in the higher layers of the atmosphere. I did not actually say what was in my
thoughts, but I got so near to it that if they had any corresponding idea they could not have failed to express
it. But then they are two empty, vainglorious fellows with no thought beyond seeing their silly names in the
newspaper. It is interesting to note that neither of them had ever been much beyond the
twentythousandfoot level. Of course, men have been higher than this both in balloons and in the ascent of
mountains. It must be well above that point that the aeroplane enters the danger zonealways presuming
that my premonitions are correct.
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 2
Page No 5
"Aeroplaning has been with us now for more than twenty years, and one might well ask: Why should this
peril be only revealing itself in our day? The answer is obvious. In the old days of weak engines, when a
hundred horsepower Gnome or Green was considered ample for every need, the flights were very restricted.
Now that three hundred horsepower is the rule rather than the exception, visits to the upper layers have
become easier and more common. Some of us can remember how, in our youth, Garros made a worldwide
reputation by attaining nineteen thousand feet, and it was considered a remarkable achievement to fly over
the Alps. Our standard now has been immeasurably raised, and there are twenty high flights for one in former
years. Many of them have been undertaken with impunity. The thirtythousandfoot level has been reached
time after time with no discomfort beyond cold and asthma. What does this prove? A visitor might descend
upon this planet a thousand times and never see a tiger. Yet tigers exist, and if he chanced to come down into
a jungle he might be devoured. There are jungles of the upper air, and there are worse things than tigers
which inhabit them. I believe in time they will map these jungles accurately out. Even at the present moment
I could name two of them. One of them lies over the PauBiarritz district of France. Another is just over my
head as I write here in my house in Wiltshire. I rather think there is a third in the HomburgWiesbaden district.
"It was the disappearance of the airmen that first set me thinking. Of course, everyone said that they had
fallen into the sea, but that did not satisfy me at all. First, there was Verrier in France; his machine was found
near Bayonne, but they never got his body. There was the case of Baxter also, who vanished, though his
engine and some of the iron fixings were found in a wood in Leicestershire. In that case, Dr. Middleton, of
Amesbury, who was watching the flight with a telescope, declares that just before the clouds obscured the
view he saw the machine, which was at an enormous height, suddenly rise perpendicularly upwards in a
succession of jerks in a manner that he would have thought to be impossible. That was the last seen of Baxter.
There was a correspondence in the papers, but it never led to anything. There were several other similar
cases, and then there was the death of Hay Connor. What a cackle there was about an unsolved mystery of the
air, and what columns in the halfpenny papers, and yet how little was ever done to get to the bottom of the
business! He came down in a tremendous volplane from an unknown height. He never got off his machine
and died in his pilot's seat. Died of what? `Heart disease,' said the doctors. Rubbish! Hay Connor's heart was
as sound as mine is. What did Venables say? Venables was the only man who was at his side when he died.
He said that he was shivering and looked like a man who had been badly scared. `Died of fright,' said
Venables, but could not imagine what he was frightened about. Only said one word to Venables, which
sounded like `Monstrous.' They could make nothing of that at the inquest. But I could make something of it.
Monsters! That was the last word of poor Harry Hay Connor. And he DID die of fright, just as Venables
thought.
"And then there was Myrtle's head. Do you really believedoes anybody really believethat a man's head
could be driven clean into his body by the force of a fall? Well, perhaps it may be possible, but I, for one,
have never believed that it was so with Myrtle. And the grease upon his clothes`all slimy with grease,' said
somebody at the inquest. Queer that nobody got thinking after that! I didbut, then, I had been thinking for a
good long time. I've made three ascentshow Dangerfield used to chaff me about my shotgunbut I've
never been high enough. Now, with this new, light Paul Veroner machine and its one hundred and
seventyfive Robur, I should easily touch the thirty thousand tomorrow. I'll have a shot at the record. Maybe
I shall have a shot at something else as well. Of course, it's dangerous. If a fellow wants to avoid danger he
had best keep out of flying altogether and subside finally into flannel slippers and a dressinggown. But I'll
visit the airjungle tomorrowand if there's anything there I shall know it. If I return, I'll find myself a bit of
a celebrity. If I don't this notebook may explain what I am trying to do, and how I lost my life in doing it.
But no drivel about accidents or mysteries, if YOU please.
"I chose my Paul Veroner monoplane for the job. There's nothing like a monoplane when real work is to be
done. Beaumont found that out in very early days. For one thing it doesn't mind damp, and the weather looks
as if we should be in the clouds all the time. It's a bonny little model and answers my hand like a
tendermouthed horse. The engine is a tencylinder rotary Robur working up to one hundred and
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 3
Page No 6
seventyfive. It has all the modern improvementsenclosed fuselage, highcurved landing skids, brakes,
gyroscopic steadiers, and three speeds, worked by an alteration of the angle of the planes upon the
Venetianblind principle. I took a shotgun with me and a dozen cartridges filled with buckshot. You
should have seen the face of Perkins, my old mechanic, when I directed him to put them in. I was dressed like
an Arctic explorer, with two jerseys under my overalls, thick socks inside my padded boots, a stormcap with
flaps, and my talc goggles. It was stifling outside the hangars, but I was going for the summit of the
Himalayas, and had to dress for the part. Perkins knew there was something on and implored me to take him
with me. Perhaps I should if I were using the biplane, but a monoplane is a oneman showif you want to
get the last foot of life out of it. Of course, I took an oxygen bag; the man who goes for the altitude record
without one will either be frozen or smotheredor both.
"I had a good look at the planes, the rudderbar, and the elevating lever before I got in. Everything was in
order so far as I could see. Then I switched on my engine and found that she was running sweetly. When they
let her go she rose almost at once upon the lowest speed. I circled my home field once or twice just to warm
her up, and then with a wave to Perkins and the others, I flattened out my planes and put her on her highest.
She skimmed like a swallow down wind for eight or ten miles until I turned her nose up a little and she began
to climb in a great spiral for the cloudbank above me. It's allimportant to rise slowly and adapt yourself to
the pressure as you go.
"It was a close, warm day for an English September, and there was the hush and heaviness of impending rain.
Now and then there came sudden puffs of wind from the southwestone of them so gusty and unexpected
that it caught me napping and turned me halfround for an instant. I remember the time when gusts and
whirls and airpockets used to be things of dangerbefore we learned to put an overmastering power into our
engines. Just as I reached the cloudbanks, with the altimeter marking three thousand, down came the rain.
My word, how it poured! It drummed upon my wings and lashed against my face, blurring my glasses so that
I could hardly see. I got down on to a low speed, for it was painful to travel against it. As I got higher it
became hail, and I had to turn tail to it. One of my cylinders was out of actiona dirty plug, I should
imagine, but still I was rising steadily with plenty of power. After a bit the trouble passed, whatever it was,
and I heard the full, deepthroated purrthe ten singing as one. That's where the beauty of our modern
silencers comes in. We can at last control our engines by ear. How they squeal and squeak and sob when they
are in trouble! All those cries for help were wasted in the old days, when every sound was swallowed up by
the monstrous racket of the machine. If only the early aviators could come back to see the beauty and
perfection of the mechanism which have been bought at the cost of their lives!
"About ninethirty I was nearing the clouds. Down below me, all blurred and shadowed with rain, lay the
vast expanse of Salisbury Plain. Half a dozen flying machines were doing hackwork at the thousandfoot
level, looking like little black swallows against the green background. I dare say they were wondering what I
was doing up in cloudland. Suddenly a grey curtain drew across beneath me and the wet folds of vapours
were swirling round my face. It was clammily cold and miserable. But I was above the hailstorm, and that
was something gained. The cloud was as dark and thick as a London fog. In my anxiety to get clear, I cocked
her nose up until the automatic alarmbell rang, and I actually began to slide backwards. My sopped and
dripping wings had made me heavier than I thought, but presently I was in lighter cloud, and soon had cleared
the first layer. There was a secondopalcoloured and fleecyat a great height above my head, a white,
unbroken ceiling above, and a dark, unbroken floor below, with the monoplane labouring upwards upon a
vast spiral between them. It is deadly lonely in these cloudspaces. Once a great flight of some small
waterbirds went past me, flying very fast to the westwards. The quick whir of their wings and their musical
cry were cheery to my ear. I fancy that they were teal, but I am a wretched zoologist. Now that we humans
have become birds we must really learn to know our brethren by sight.
"The wind down beneath me whirled and swayed the broad cloudpain. Once a great eddy formed in it, a
whirlpool of vapour, and through it, as down a funnel, I caught sight of the distant world. A large white
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 4
Page No 7
biplane was passing at a vast depth beneath me. I fancy it was the morning mail service betwixt Bristol and
London. Then the drift swirled inwards again and the great solitude was unbroken.
"Just after ten I touched the lower edge of the upper cloudstratum. It consisted of fine diaphanous vapour
drifting swiftly from the westwards. The wind had been steadily rising all this time and it was now blowing a
sharp breezetwentyeight an hour by my gauge. Already it was very cold, though my altimeter only
marked nine thousand. The engines were working beautifully, and we went droning steadily upwards. The
cloudbank was thicker than I had expected, but at last it thinned out into a golden mist before me, and then
in an instant I had shot out from it, and there was an unclouded sky and a brilliant sun above my headall
blue and gold above, all shining silver below, one vast, glimmering plain as far as my eyes could reach. It
was a quarter past ten o'clock, and the barograph needle pointed to twelve thousand eight hundred. Up I went
and up, my ears concentrated upon the deep purring of my motor, my eyes busy always with the watch, the
revolution indicator, the petrol lever, and the oil pump. No wonder aviators are said to be a fearless race.
With so many things to think of there is no time to trouble about oneself. About this time I noted how
unreliable is the compass when above a certain height from earth. At fifteen thousand feet mine was pointing
east and a point south. The sun and the wind gave me my true bearings.
"I had hoped to reach an eternal stillness in these high altitudes, but with every thousand feet of ascent the
gale grew stronger. My machine groaned and trembled in every joint and rivet as she faced it, and swept
away like a sheet of paper when I banked her on the turn, skimming down wind at a greater pace, perhaps,
than ever mortal man has moved. Yet I had always to turn again and tack up in the wind's eye, for it was not
merely a height record that I was after. By all my calculations it was above little Wiltshire that my airjungle
lay, and all my labour might be lost if I struck the outer layers at some farther point.
"When I reached the nineteenthousandfoot level, which was about midday, the wind was so severe that I
looked with some anxiety to the stays of my wings, expecting momentarily to see them snap or slacken. I
even cast loose the parachute behind me, and fastened its hook into the ring of my leathern belt, so as to be
ready for the worst. Now was the time when a bit of scamped work by the mechanic is paid for by the life of
the aeronaut. But she held together bravely. Every cord and strut was humming and vibrating like so many
harpstrings, but it was glorious to see how, for all the beating and the buffeting, she was still the conqueror
of Nature and the mistress of the sky. There is surely something divine in man himself that he should rise so
superior to the limitations which Creation seemed to imposerise, too, by such unselfish, heroic devotion as
this airconquest has shown. Talk of human degeneration! When has such a story as this been written in the
annals of our race?
"These were the thoughts in my head as I climbed that monstrous, inclined plane with the wind sometimes
beating in my face and sometimes whistling behind my ears, while the cloudland beneath me fell away to
such a distance that the folds and hummocks of silver had all smoothed out into one flat, shining plain. But
suddenly I had a horrible and unprecedented experience. I have known before what it is to be in what our
neighbours have called a tourbillon, but never on such a scale as this. That huge, sweeping river of wind of
which I have spoken had, as it appears, whirlpools within it which were as monstrous as itself. Without a
moment's warning I was dragged suddenly into the heart of one. I spun round for a minute or two with such
velocity that I almost lost my senses, and then fell suddenly, left wing foremost, down the vacuum funnel in
the centre. I dropped like a stone, and lost nearly a thousand feet. It was only my belt that kept me in my seat,
and the shock and breathlessness left me hanging halfinsensible over the side of the fuselage. But I am always
capable of a supreme effortit is my one great merit as an aviator. I was conscious that the descent was
slower. The whirlpool was a cone rather than a funnel, and I had come to the apex. With a terrific wrench,
throwing my weight all to one side, I levelled my planes and brought her head away from the wind. In an
instant I had shot out of the eddies and was skimming down the sky. Then, shaken but victorious, I turned her
nose up and began once more my steady grind on the upward spiral. I took a large sweep to avoid the
dangerspot of the whirlpool, and soon I was safely above it. Just after one o'clock I was twentyone
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 5
Page No 8
thousand feet above the sealevel. To my great joy I had topped the gale, and with every hundred feet of
ascent the air grew stiller. On the other hand, it was very cold, and I was conscious of that peculiar nausea
which goes with rarefaction of the air. For the first time I unscrewed the mouth of my oxygen bag and took
an occasional whiff of the glorious gas. I could feel it running like a cordial through my veins, and I was
exhilarated almost to the point of drunkenness. I shouted and sang as I soared upwards into the cold, still
outer world.
"It is very clear to me that the insensibility which came upon Glaisher, and in a lesser degree upon Coxwell,
when, in 1862, they ascended in a balloon to the height of thirty thousand feet, was due to the extreme speed
with which a perpendicular ascent is made. Doing it at an easy gradient and accustoming oneself to the
lessened barometric pressure by slow degrees, there are no such dreadful symptoms. At the same great height
I found that even without my oxygen inhaler I could breathe without undue distress. It was bitterly cold,
however, and my thermometer was at zero, Fahrenheit. At onethirty I was nearly seven miles above the
surface of the earth, and still ascending steadily. I found, however, that the rarefied air was giving markedly
less support to my planes, and that my angle of ascent had to be considerably lowered in consequence. It was
already clear that even with my light weight and strong enginepower there was a point in front of me where
I should be held. To make matters worse, one of my sparkingplugs was in trouble again and there was
intermittent misfiring in the engine. My heart was heavy with the fear of failure.
"It was about that time that I had a most extraordinary experience. Something whizzed past me in a trail of
smoke and exploded with a loud, hissing sound, sending forth a cloud of steam. For the instant I could not
imagine what had happened. Then I remembered that the earth is for ever being bombarded by meteor stones,
and would be hardly inhabitable were they not in nearly every case turned to vapour in the outer layers of the
atmosphere. Here is a new danger for the highaltitude man, for two others passed me when I was nearing
the fortythousandfoot mark. I cannot doubt that at the edge of the earth's envelope the risk would be a very
real one.
"My barograph needle marked fortyone thousand three hundred when I became aware that I could go no
farther. Physically, the strain was not as yet greater than I could bear but my machine had reached its limit.
The attenuated air gave no firm support to the wings, and the least tilt developed into sideslip, while she
seemed sluggish on her controls. Possibly, had the engine been at its best, another thousand feet might have
been within our capacity, but it was still misfiring, and two out of the ten cylinders appeared to be out of
action. If I had not already reached the zone for which I was searching then I should never see it upon this
journey. But was it not possible that I had attained it? Soaring in circles like a monstrous hawk upon the
fortythousand foot level I let the monoplane guide herself, and with my Mannheim glass I made a careful
observation of my surroundings. The heavens were perfectly clear; there was no indication of those dangers
which I had imagined.
"I have said that I was soaring in circles. It struck me suddenly that I would do well to take a wider sweep and
open up a new airtract. If the hunter entered an earthjungle he would drive through it if he wished to find his
game. My reasoning had led me to believe that the airjungle which I had imagined lay somewhere over
Wiltshire. This should be to the south and west of me. I took my bearings from the sun, for the compass was
hopeless and no trace of earth was to be seennothing but the distant, silver cloudplain. However, I got my
direction as best I might and kept her head straight to the mark. I reckoned that my petrol supply would not
last for more than another hour or so, but I could afford to use it to the last drop, since a single magnificent
volplane could at any time take me to the earth.
"Suddenly I was aware of something new. The air in front of me had lost its crystal clearness. It was full of
long, ragged wisps of something which I can only compare to very fine cigarette smoke. It hung about in
wreaths and coils, turning and twisting slowly in the sunlight. As the monoplane shot through it, I was aware
of a faint taste of oil upon my lips, and there was a greasy scum upon the woodwork of the machine. Some
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 6
Page No 9
infinitely fine organic matter appeared to be suspended in the atmosphere. There was no life there. It was
inchoate and diffuse, extending for many square acres and then fringing off into the void. No, it was not life.
But might it not be the remains of life? Above all, might it not be the food of life, of monstrous life, even as
the humble grease of the ocean is the food for the mighty whale? The thought was in my mind when my eyes
looked upwards and I saw the most wonderful vision that ever man has seen. Can I hope to convey it to you
even as I saw it myself last Thursday?
"Conceive a jellyfish such as sails in our summer seas, bellshaped and of enormous sizefar larger, I
should judge, than the dome of St. Paul's. It was of a light pink colour veined with a delicate green, but the
whole huge fabric so tenuous that it was but a fairy outline against the dark blue sky. It pulsated with a
delicate and regular rhythm. From it there depended two long, drooping, green tentacles, which swayed
slowly backwards and forwards. This gorgeous vision passed gently with noiseless dignity over my head, as
light and fragile as a soapbubble, and drifted upon its stately way.
"I had halfturned my monoplane, that I might look after this beautiful creature, when, in a moment, I found
myself amidst a perfect fleet of them, of all sizes, but none so large as the first. Some were quite small, but
the majority about as big as an average balloon, and with much the same curvature at the top. There was in
them a delicacy of texture and colouring which reminded me of the finest Venetian glass. Pale shades of pink
and green were the prevailing tints, but all had a lovely iridescence where the sun shimmered through their
dainty forms. Some hundreds of them drifted past me, a wonderful fairy squadron of strange unknown
argosies of the skycreatures whose forms and substance were so attuned to these pure heights that one
could not conceive anything so delicate within actual sight or sound of earth.
"But soon my attention was drawn to a new phenomenonthe serpents of the outer air. These were long,
thin, fantastic coils of vapourlike material, which turned and twisted with great speed, flying round and
round at such a pace that the eyes could hardly follow them. Some of these ghostlike creatures were twenty
or thirty feet long, but it was difficult to tell their girth, for their outline was so hazy that it seemed to fade
away into the air around them. These airsnakes were of a very light grey or smoke colour, with some darker
lines within, which gave the impression of a definite organism. One of them whisked past my very face, and I
was conscious of a cold, clammy contact, but their composition was so unsubstantial that I could not connect
them with any thought of physical danger, any more than the beautiful belllike creatures which had
preceded them. There was no more solidity in their frames than in the floating spume from a broken wave.
"But a more terrible experience was in store for me. Floating downwards from a great height there came a
purplish patch of vapour, small as I saw it first, but rapidly enlarging as it approached me, until it appeared to
be hundreds of square feet in size. Though fashioned of some transparent, jellylike substance, it was none
the less of much more definite outline and solid consistence than anything which I had seen before. There
were more traces, too, of a physical organization, especially two vast, shadowy, circular plates upon either
side, which may have been eyes, and a perfectly solid white projection between them which was as curved
and cruel as the beak of a vulture.
"The whole aspect of this monster was formidable and threatening, and it kept changing its colour from a
very light mauve to a dark, angry purple so thick that it cast a shadow as it drifted between my monoplane
and the sun. On the upper curve of its huge body there were three great projections which I can only describe
as enormous bubbles, and I was convinced as I looked at them that they were charged with some extremely
light gas which served to buoy up the misshapen and semisolid mass in the rarefied air. The creature moved
swiftly along, keeping pace easily with the monoplane, and for twenty miles or more it formed my horrible
escort, hovering over me like a bird of prey which is waiting to pounce. Its method of progressiondone so
swiftly that it was not easy to followwas to throw out a long, glutinous streamer in front of it, which in turn
seemed to draw forward the rest of the writhing body. So elastic and gelatinous was it that never for two
successive minutes was it the same shape, and yet each change made it more threatening and loathsome than
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 7
Page No 10
the last.
"I knew that it meant mischief. Every purple flush of its hideous body told me so. The vague, goggling eyes
which were turned always upon me were cold and merciless in their viscid hatred. I dipped the nose of my
monoplane downwards to escape it. As I did so, as quick as a flash there shot out a long tentacle from this
mass of floating blubber, and it fell as light and sinuous as a whiplash across the front of my machine. There
was a loud hiss as it lay for a moment across the hot engine, and it whisked itself into the air again, while the
huge, flat body drew itself together as if in sudden pain. I dipped to a volpique, but again a tentacle fell over
the monoplane and was shorn off by the propeller as easily as it might have cut through a smoke wreath. A
long, gliding, sticky, serpentlike coil came from behind and caught me round the waist, dragging me out of
the fuselage. I tore at it, my fingers sinking into the smooth, gluelike surface, and for an instant I disengaged
myself, but only to be caught round the boot by another coil, which gave me a jerk that tilted me almost on to
my back.
"As I fell over I blazed off both barrels of my gun, though, indeed, it was like attacking an elephant with a
peashooter to imagine that any human weapon could cripple that mighty bulk. And yet I aimed better than I
knew, for, with a loud report, one of the great blisters upon the creature's back exploded with the puncture of
the buckshot. It was very clear that my conjecture was right, and that these vast, clear bladders were
distended with some lifting gas, for in an instant the huge, cloudlike body turned sideways, writhing
desperately to find its balance, while the white beak snapped and gaped in horrible fury. But already I had
shot away on the steepest glide that I dared to attempt, my engine still full on, the flying propeller and the
force of gravity shooting me downwards like an aerolite. Far behind me I saw a dull, purplish smudge
growing swiftly smaller and merging into the blue sky behind it. I was safe out of the deadly jungle of the
outer air.
"Once out of danger I throttled my engine, for nothing tears a machine to pieces quicker than running on full
power from a height. It was a glorious, spiral volplane from nearly eight miles of altitudefirst, to the level
of the silver cloudbank, then to that of the stormcloud beneath it, and finally, in beating rain, to the surface
of the earth. I saw the Bristol Channel beneath me as I broke from the clouds, but, having still some petrol in
my tank, I got twenty miles inland before I found myself stranded in a field half a mile from the village of
Ashcombe. There I got three tins of petrol from a passing motorcar, and at ten minutes past six that evening
I alighted gently in my own home meadow at Devizes, after such a journey as no mortal upon earth has ever
yet taken and lived to tell the tale. I have seen the beauty and I have seen the horror of the heightsand
greater beauty or greater horror than that is not within the ken of man.
"And now it is my plan to go once again before I give my results to the world. My reason for this is that I
must surely have something to show by way of proof before I lay such a tale before my fellowmen. It is true
that others will soon follow and will confirm what I have said, and yet I should wish to carry conviction from
the first. Those lovely iridescent bubbles of the air should not be hard to capture. They drift slowly upon their
way, and the swift monoplane could intercept their leisurely course. It is likely enough that they would
dissolve in the heavier layers of the atmosphere, and that some small heap of amorphous jelly might be all
that I should bring to earth with me. And yet something there would surely be by which I could substantiate
my story. Yes, I will go, even if I run a risk by doing so. These purple horrors would not seem to be
numerous. It is probable that I shall not see one. If I do I shall dive at once. At the worst there is always the
shotgun and my knowledge of . . ."
Here a page of the manuscript is unfortunately missing. On the next page is written, in large, straggling
writing:
"Fortythree thousand feet. I shall never see earth again. They are beneath me, three of them. God help me; it
is a dreadful death to die!"
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 8
Page No 11
Such in its entirety is the JoyceArmstrong Statement. Of the man nothing has since been seen. Pieces of his
shattered monoplane have been picked up in the preserves of Mr. BuddLushington upon the borders of Kent
and Sussex, within a few miles of the spot where the notebook was discovered. If the unfortunate aviator's
theory is correct that this airjungle, as he called it, existed only over the southwest of England, then it
would seem that he had fled from it at the full speed of his monoplane, but had been overtaken and devoured
by these horrible creatures at some spot in the outer atmosphere above the place where the grim relics were
found. The picture of that monoplane skimming down the sky, with the nameless terrors flying as swiftly
beneath it and cutting it off always from the earth while they gradually closed in upon their victim, is one
upon which a man who valued his sanity would prefer not to dwell. There are many, as I am aware, who still
jeer at the facts which I have here set down, but even they must admit that JoyceArmstrong has disappeared,
and I would commend to them his own words: "This notebook may explain what I am trying to do, and how
I lost my life in doing it. But no drivel about accidents or mysteries, if YOU please."
The Leather Funnel
My friend, Lionel Dacre, lived in the Avenue de Wagram, Paris. His house was that small one, with the iron
railings and grass plot in front of it, on the lefthand side as you pass down from the Arc de Triomphe. I
fancy that it had been there long before the avenue was constructed, for the grey tiles were stained with
lichens, and the walls were mildewed and discoloured with age. It looked a small house from the street, five
windows in front, if I remember right, but it deepened into a single long chamber at the back. It was here that
Dacre had that singular library of occult literature, and the fantastic curiosities which served as a hobby for
himself, and an amusement for his friends. A wealthy man of refined and eccentric tastes, he had spent much
of his life and fortune in gathering together what was said to be a unique private collection of Talmudic,
cabalistic, and magical works, many of them of great rarity and value. His tastes leaned toward the
marvellous and the monstrous, and I have heard that his experiments in the direction of the unknown have
passed all the bounds of civilization and of decorum. To his English friends he never alluded to such matters,
and took the tone of the student and virtuoso; but a Frenchman whose tastes were of the same nature has
assured me that the worst excesses of the black mass have been perpetrated in that large and lofty hall, which
is lined with the shelves of his books, and the cases of his museum.
Dacre's appearance was enough to show that his deep interest in these psychic matters was intellectual rather
than spiritual. There was no trace of asceticism upon his heavy face, but there was much mental force in his
huge, domelike skull, which curved upward from amongst his thinning locks, like a snowpeak above its
fringe of fir trees. His knowledge was greater than his wisdom, and his powers were far superior to his
character. The small bright eyes, buried deeply in his fleshy face, twinkled with intelligence and an unabated
curiosity of life, but they were the eyes of a sensualist and an egotist. Enough of the man, for he is dead now,
poor devil, dead at the very time that he had made sure that he had at last discovered the elixir of life. It is not
with his complex character that I have to deal, but with the very strange and inexplicable incident which had
its rise in my visit to him in the early spring of the year '82.
I had known Dacre in England, for my researches in the Assyrian Room of the British Museum had been
conducted at the time when he was endeavouring to establish a mystic and esoteric meaning in the
Babylonian tablets, and this community of interests had brought us together. Chance remarks had led to daily
conversation, and that to something verging upon friendship. I had promised him that on my next visit to
Paris I would call upon him. At the time when I was able to fulfil my compact I was living in a cottage at
Fontainebleau, and as the evening trains were inconvenient, he asked me to spend the night in his house.
"I have only that one spare couch," said he, pointing to a broad sofa in his large salon; "I hope that you will
manage to be comfortable there."
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 9
Page No 12
It was a singular bedroom, with its high walls of brown volumes, but there could be no more agreeable
furniture to a bookworm like myself, and there is no scent so pleasant to my nostrils as that faint, subtle reek
which comes from an ancient book. I assured him that I could desire no more charming chamber, and no
more congenial surroundings.
"If the fittings are neither convenient nor conventional, they are at least costly," said he, looking round at his
shelves. "I have expended nearly a quarter of a million of money upon these objects which surround you.
Books, weapons, gems, carvings, tapestries, imagesthere is hardly a thing here which has not its history,
and it is generally one worth telling."
He was seated as he spoke at one side of the open fireplace, and I at the other. His readingtable was on his
right, and the strong lamp above it ringed it with a very vivid circle of golden light. A halfrolled palimpsest
lay in the centre, and around it were many quaint articles of bricabrac. One of these was a large funnel,
such as is used for filling wine casks. It appeared to be made of black wood, and to be rimmed with
discoloured brass.
"That is a curious thing," I remarked. "What is the history of that?"
"Ah!" said he, "it is the very question which I have had occasion to ask myself. I would give a good deal to
know. Take it in your hands and examine it."
I did so, and found that what I had imagined to be wood was in reality leather, though age had dried it into an
extreme hardness. It was a large funnel, and might hold a quart when full. The brass rim encircled the wide
end, but the narrow was also tipped with metal.
"What do you make of it?" asked Dacre.
"I should imagine that it belonged to some vintner or maltster in the Middle Ages," said I. "I have seen in
England leathern drinking flagons of the seventeenth century'black jacks' as they were calledwhich were
of the same colour and hardness as this filler."
"I dare say the date would be about the same," said Dacre, "and, no doubt, also, it was used for filling a vessel
with liquid. If my suspicions are correct, however, it was a queer vintner who used it, and a very singular
cask which was filled. Do you observe nothing strange at the spout end of the funnel."
As I held it to the light I observed that at a spot some five inches above the brass tip the narrow neck of the
leather funnel was all haggled and scored, as if someone had notched it round with a blunt knife. Only at that
point was there any roughening of the dead black surface.
"Someone has tried to cut off the neck."
"Would you call it a cut?"
"It is torn and lacerated. It must have taken some strength to leave these marks on such tough material,
whatever the instrument may have been. But what do you think of it? I can tell that you know more than you
say."
Dacre smiled, and his little eyes twinkled with knowledge.
"Have you included the psychology of dreams among your learned studies?" he asked.
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 10
Page No 13
"I did not even know that there was such a psychology."
"My dear sir, that shelf above the gem case is filled with volumes, from Albertus Magnus onward, which deal
with no other subject. It is a science in itself."
"A science of charlatans "
"The charlatan is always the pioneer. From the astrologer came the astronomer, from the alchemist the
chemist, from the mesmerist the experimental psychologist. The quack of yesterday is the professor of
tomorrow. Even such subtle and elusive things as dreams will in time be reduced to system and order. When
that time comes the researches of our friends on the bookshelf yonder will no longer be the amusement of the
mystic, but the foundations of a science."
"Supposing that is so, what has the science of dreams to do with a large, black, brassrimmed funnel?"
"I will tell you. You know that I have an agent who is always on the lookout for rarities and curiosities for
my collection. Some days ago he heard of a dealer upon one of the Quais who had acquired some old rubbish
found in a cupboard in an ancient house at the back of the Rue Mathurin, in the Quartier Latin. The
diningroom of this old house is decorated with a coat of arms, chevrons, and bars rouge upon a field argent,
which prove, upon inquiry, to be the shield of Nicholas de la Reynie, a high official of King Louis XIV.
There can be no doubt that the other articles in the cupboard date back to the early days of that king. The
inference is, therefore, that they were all the property of this Nicholas de la Reynie, who was, as I understand,
the gentleman specially concerned with the maintenance and execution of the Draconic laws of that epoch."
"What then?"
"I would ask you now to take the funnel into your hands once more and to examine the upper brass rim. Can
you make out any lettering upon it?"
There were certainly some scratches upon it, almost obliterated by time. The general effect was of several
letters, the last of which bore some resemblance to a B.
"You make it a B?"
"Yes, I do."
"So do I. In fact, I have no doubt whatever that it is a B."
"But the nobleman you mentioned would have had R for his initial."
"Exactly! That's the beauty of it. He owned this curious object, and yet he had someone else's initials upon it.
Why did he do this?"
"I can't imagine; can you?"
"Well, I might, perhaps, guess. Do you observe something drawn a little farther along the rim?"
"I should say it was a crown."
"It is undoubtedly a crown; but if you examine it in a good light, you will convince yourself that it is not an
ordinary crown. It is a heraldic crowna badge of rank, and it consists of an alternation of four pearls and
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 11
Page No 14
strawberry leaves, the proper badge of a marquis. We may infer, therefore, that the person whose initials end
in B was entitled to wear that coronet."
"Then this common leather filler belonged to a marquis?"
Dacre gave a peculiar smile.
"Or to some member of the family of a marquis," said he. "So much we have clearly gathered from this
engraved rim."
"But what has all this to do with dreams?" I do not know whether it was from a look upon Dacre's face, or
from some subtle suggestion in his manner, but a feeling of repulsion, of unreasoning horror, came upon me
as I looked at the gnarled old lump of leather.
"I have more than once received important information through my dreams," said my companion in the
didactic manner which he loved to affect. "I make it a rule now when I am in doubt upon any material point
to place the article in question beside me as I sleep, and to hope for some enlightenment. The process does
not appear to me to be very obscure, though it has not yet received the blessing of orthodox science.
According to my theory, any object which has been intimately associated with any supreme paroxysm of
human emotion, whether it be joy or pain, will retain a certain atmosphere or association which it is capable
of communicating to a sensitive mind. By a sensitive mind I do not mean an abnormal one, but such a trained
and educated mind as you or I possess."
"You mean, for example, that if I slept beside that old sword upon the wall, I might dream of some bloody
incident in which that very sword took part?"
"An excellent example, for, as a matter of fact, that sword was used in that fashion by me, and I saw in my
sleep the death of its owner, who perished in a brisk skirmish, which I have been unable to identify, but
which occurred at the time of the wars of the Frondists. If you think of it, some of our popular observances
show that the fact has already been recognized by our ancestors, although we, in our wisdom, have classed it
among superstitions."
"For example?"
"Well, the placing of the bride's cake beneath the pillow in order that the sleeper may have pleasant dreams.
That is one of several instances which you will find set forth in a small brochure which I am myself writing
upon the subject. But to come back to the point, I slept one night with this funnel beside me, and I had a
dream which certainly throws a curious light upon its use and origin."
"What did you dream?"
"I dreamed" He paused, and an intent look of interest came over his massive face. "By Jove, that's well
thought of," said he. "This really will be an exceedingly interesting experiment. You are yourself a psychic
subjectwith nerves which respond readily to any impression."
"I have never tested myself in that direction."
"Then we shall test you tonight. Might I ask you as a very great favour, when you occupy that couch tonight,
to sleep with this old funnel placed by the side of your pillow?"
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 12
Page No 15
The request seemed to me a grotesque one; but I have myself, in my complex nature, a hunger after all which
is bizarre and fantastic. I had not the faintest belief in Dacre's theory, nor any hopes for success in such an
experiment; yet it amused me that the experiment should be made. Dacre, with great gravity, drew a small
stand to the head of my settee, and placed the funnel upon it. Then, after a short conversation, he wished me
good night and left me.
I sat for some little time smoking by the smouldering fire, and turning over in my mind the curious incident
which had occurred, and the strange experience which might lie before me. Sceptical as I was, there was
something impressive in the assurance of Dacre's manner, and my extraordinary surroundings, the huge room
with the strange and often sinister objects which were hung round it, struck solemnity into my soul. Finally I
undressed, and turning out the lamp, I lay down. After long tossing I fell asleep. Let me try to describe as
accurately as I can the scene which came to me in my dreams. It stands out now in my memory more clearly
than anything which I have seen with my waking eyes. There was a room which bore the appearance of a
vault. Four spandrels from the corners ran up to join a sharp, cupshaped roof. The architecture was rough,
but very strong. It was evidently part of a great building.
Three men in black, with curious, topheavy, black velvet hats, sat in a line upon a redcarpeted dais. Their
faces were very solemn and sad. On the left stood two longgowned men with portfolios in their hands,
which seemed to be stuffed with papers. Upon the right, looking toward me, was a small woman with blonde
hair and singular, lightblue eyesthe eyes of a child. She was past her first youth, but could not yet be
called middleaged. Her figure was inclined to stoutness and her bearing was proud and confident. Her face
was pale, but serene. It was a curious face, comely and yet feline, with a subtle suggestion of cruelty about
the straight, strong little mouth and chubby jaw. She was draped in some sort of loose, white gown. Beside
her stood a thin, eager priest, who whispered in her ear, and continually raised a crucifix before her eyes. She
turned her head and looked fixedly past the crucifix at the three men in black, who were, I felt, her judges.
As I gazed the three men stood up and said something, but I could distinguish no words, though I was aware
that it was the central one who was speaking. They then swept out of the room, followed by the two men with
the papers. At the same instant several roughlooking fellows in stout jerkins came bustling in and removed
first the red carpet, and then the boards which formed the dais, so as to entirely clear the room. When this
screen was removed I saw some singular articles of furniture behind it. One looked like a bed with wooden
rollers at each end, and a winch handle to regulate its length. Another was a wooden horse. There were
several other curious objects, and a number of swinging cords which played over pulleys. It was not unlike a
modern gymnasium.
When the room had been cleared there appeared a new figure upon the scene. This was a tall, thin person clad
in black, with a gaunt and austere face. The aspect of the man made me shudder. His clothes were all shining
with grease and mottled with stains. He bore himself with a slow and impressive dignity, as if he took
command of all things from the instant of his entrance. In spite of his rude appearance and sordid dress, it
was now his business, his room, his to command. He carried a coil of light ropes over his left forearm. The
lady looked him up and down with a searching glance, but her expression was unchanged. It was
confidenteven defiant. But it was very different with the priest. His face was ghastly white, and I saw the
moisture glisten and run on his high, sloping forehead. He threw up his hands in prayer and he stooped
continually to mutter frantic words in the lady's ear.
The man in black now advanced, and taking one of the cords from his left arm, he bound the woman's hands
together. She held them meekly toward him as he did so. Then he took her arm with a rough grip and led her
toward the wooden horse, which was little higher than her waist. On to this she was lifted and laid, with her
back upon it, and her face to the ceiling, while the priest, quivering with horror, had rushed out of the room.
The woman's lips were moving rapidly, and though I could hear nothing I knew that she was praying. Her
feet hung down on either side of the horse, and I saw that the rough varlets in attendance had fastened cords
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 13
Page No 16
to her ankles and secured the other ends to iron rings in the stone floor.
My heart sank within me as I saw these ominous preparations, and yet I was held by the fascination of horror,
and I could not take my eyes from the strange spectacle. A man had entered the room with a bucket of water
in either hand. Another followed with a third bucket. They were laid beside the wooden horse. The second
man had a wooden dippera bowl with a straight handlein his other hand. This he gave to the man in
black. At the same moment one of the varlets approached with a dark object in his hand, which even in my
dream filled me with a vague feeling of familiarity. It was a leathern filler. With horrible energy he thrust
itbut I could stand no more. My hair stood on end with horror. I writhed, I struggled, I broke through the
bonds of sleep, and I burst with a shriek into my own life, and found myself lying shivering with terror in the
huge library, with the moonlight flooding through the window and throwing strange silver and black traceries
upon the opposite wall. Oh, what a blessed relief to feel that I was back in the nineteenth centuryback out
of that mediaeval vault into a world where men had human hearts within their bosoms. I sat up on my couch,
trembling in every limb, my mind divided between thankfulness and horror. To think that such things were
ever donethat they could be done without God striking the villains dead. Was it all a fantasy, or did it
really stand for something which had happened in the black, cruel days of the world's history? I sank my
throbbing head upon my shaking hands. And then, suddenly, my heart seemed to stand still in my bosom, and
I could not even scream, so great was my terror. Something was advancing toward me through the darkness
of the room.
It is a horror coming upon a horror which breaks a man's spirit. I could not reason, I could not pray; I could
only sit like a frozen image, and glare at the dark figure which was coming down the great room. And then it
moved out into the white lane of moonlight, and I breathed once more. It was Dacre, and his face showed that
he was as frightened as myself.
"Was that you? For God's sake what's the matter?" he asked in a husky voice.
"Oh, Dacre, I am glad to see you! I have been down into hell. It was dreadful."
"Then it was you who screamed?"
"I dare say it was."
"It rang through the house. The servants are all terrified." He struck a match and lit the lamp. "I think we may
get the fire to burn up again," he added, throwing some logs upon the embers. "Good God, my dear chap,
how white you are! You look as if you had seen a ghost."
"So I haveseveral ghosts."
"The leather funnel has acted, then?"
"I wouldn't sleep near the infernal thing again for all the money you could offer me."
Dacre chuckled.
"I expected that you would have a lively night of it," said he. "You took it out of me in return, for that scream
of yours wasn't a very pleasant sound at two in the morning. I suppose from what you say that you have seen
the whole dreadful business."
"What dreadful business?"
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 14
Page No 17
"The torture of the waterthe `Extraordinary Question,' as it was called in the genial days of `Le Roi Soleil.'
Did you stand it out to the end?"
"No, thank God, I awoke before it really began."
"Ah! it is just as well for you. I held out till the third bucket. Well, it is an old story, and they are all in their
graves now, anyhow, so what does it matter how they got there? I suppose that you have no idea what it was
that you have seen?"
"The torture of some criminal. She must have been a terrible malefactor indeed if her crimes are in proportion
to her penalty."
"Well, we have that small consolation," said Dacre, wrapping his dressinggown round him and crouching
closer to the fire. "They WERE in proportion to her penalty. That is to say, if I am correct in the lady's
identity."
"How could you possibly know her identity?"
For answer Dacre took down an old vellumcovered volume from the shelf.
"Just listen to this," said he; "it is in the French of the seventeenth century, but I will give a rough translation
as I go. You will judge for yourself whether I have solved the riddle or not.
"`The prisoner was brought before the Grand Chambers and Tournelles of Parliament, sitting as a court of
justice, charged with the murder of Master Dreux d'Aubray, her father, and of her two brothers, MM.
d'Aubray, one being civil lieutenant, and the other a counsellor of Parliament. In person it seemed hard to
believe that she had really done such wicked deeds, for she was of a mild appearance, and of short stature,
with a fair skin and blue eyes. Yet the Court, having found her guilty, condemned her to the ordinary and to
the extraordinary question in order that she might be forced to name her accomplices, after which she should
be carried in a cart to the Place de Greve, there to have her head cut off, her body being afterwards burned
and her ashes scattered to the winds.'
"The date of this entry is July 16, 1676."
"It is interesting," said I, "but not convincing. How do you prove the two women to be the same?"
"I am coming to that. The narrative goes on to tell of the woman's behaviour when questioned. `When the
executioner approached her she recognized him by the cords which he held in his hands, and she at once held
out her own hands to him, looking at him from head to foot without uttering a word.' How's that?"
"Yes, it was so."
"`She gazed without wincing upon the wooden horse and rings which had twisted so many limbs and caused
so many shrieks of agony. When her eyes fell upon the three pails of water, which were all ready for her, she
said with a smile, "All that water must have been brought here for the purpose of drowning me, Monsieur.
You have no idea, I trust, of making a person of my small stature swallow it all."' Shall I read the details of
the torture?"
"No, for Heaven's sake, don't."
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 15
Page No 18
"Here is a sentence which must surely show you that what is here recorded is the very scene which you have
gazed upon tonight: `The good Abbe Pirot, unable to contemplate the agonies which were suffered by his
penitent, had hurried from the room.' Does that convince you?"
"It does entirely. There can be no question that it is indeed the same event. But who, then, is this lady whose
appearance was so attractive and whose end was so horrible?"
For answer Dacre came across to me, and placed the small lamp upon the table which stood by my bed.
Lifting up the illomened filler, he turned the brass rim so that the light fell full upon it. Seen in this way the
engraving seemed clearer than on the night before.
"We have already agreed that this is the badge of a marquis or of a marquise," said he. "We have also settled
that the last letter is B."
"It is undoubtedly so."
"I now suggest to you that the other letters from left to right are, M, M, a small d, A, a small d, and then the
final B."
"Yes, I am sure that you are right. I can make out the two small d's quite plainly."
"What I have read to you tonight," said Dacre, "is the official record of the trial of Marie Madeleine
d'Aubray, Marquise de Brinvilliers, one of the most famous poisoners and murderers of all time."
I sat in silence, overwhelmed at the extraordinary nature of the incident, and at the completeness of the proof
with which Dacre had exposed its real meaning. In a vague way I remembered some details of the woman's
career, her unbridled debauchery, the coldblooded and protracted torture of her sick father, the murder of her
brothers for motives of petty gain. I recollected also that the bravery of her end had done something to atone
for the horror of her life, and that all Paris had sympathized with her last moments, and blessed her as a
martyr within a few days of the time when they had cursed her as a murderess. One objection, and one only,
occurred to my mind.
"How came her initials and her badge of rank upon the filler? Surely they did not carry their mediaeval
homage to the nobility to the point of decorating instruments of torture with their titles?"
"I was puzzled with the same point," said Dacre, "but it admits of a simple explanation. The case excited
extraordinary interest at the time, and nothing could be more natural than that La Reynie, the head of the
police, should retain this filler as a grim souvenir. It was not often that a marchioness of France underwent
the extraordinary question. That he should engrave her initials upon it for the information of others was
surely a very ordinary proceeding upon his part."
"And this?" I asked, pointing to the marks upon the leathern neck.
"She was a cruel tigress," said Dacre, as he turned away. "I think it is evident that like other tigresses her
teeth were both strong and sharp."
The New Catacomb
"Look here, Burger," said Kennedy, "I do wish that you would confide in me."
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 16
Page No 19
The two famous students of Roman remains sat together in Kennedy's comfortable room overlooking the
Corso. The night was cold, and they had both pulled up their chairs to the unsatisfactory Italian stove which
threw out a zone of stuffiness rather than of warmth. Outside under the bright winter stars lay the modern
Rome, the long, double chain of the electric lamps, the brilliantly lighted cafes, the rushing carriages, and the
dense throng upon the footpaths. But inside, in the sumptuous chamber of the rich young English
archaelogist, there was only old Rome to be seen. Cracked and timeworn friezes hung upon the walls, grey
old busts of senators and soldiers with their fighting heads and their hard, cruel faces peered out from the
corners. On the centre table, amidst a litter of inscriptions, fragments, and ornaments, there stood the famous
reconstruction by Kennedy of the Baths of Caracalla, which excited such interest and admiration when it was
exhibited in Berlin. Amphorae hung from the ceiling, and a litter of curiosities strewed the rich red Turkey
carpet. And of them all there was not one which was not of the most unimpeachable authenticity, and of the
utmost rarity and value; for Kennedy, though little more than thirty, had a European reputation in this
particular branch of research, and was, moreover, provided with that long purse which either proves to be a
fatal handicap to the student's energies, or, if his mind is still true to its purpose, gives him an enormous
advantage in the race for fame. Kennedy had often been seduced by whim and pleasure from his studies, but
his mind was an incisive one, capable of long and concentrated efforts which ended in sharp reactions of
sensuous languor. His handsome face, with its high, white forehead, its aggressive nose, and its somewhat
loose and sensual mouth, was a fair index of the compromise between strength and weakness in his nature.
Of a very different type was his companion, Julius Burger. He came of a curious blend, a German father and
an Italian mother, with the robust qualities of the North mingling strangely with the softer graces of the
South. Blue Teutonic eyes lightened his sunbrowned face, and above them rose a square, massive forehead,
with a fringe of close yellow curls lying round it. His strong, firm jaw was cleanshaven, and his companion
had frequently remarked how much it suggested those old Roman busts which peered out from the shadows
in the corners of his chamber. Under its bluff German strength there lay always a suggestion of Italian
subtlety, but the smile was so honest, and the eyes so frank, that one understood that this was only an
indication of his ancestry, with no actual bearing upon his character. In age and in reputation, he was on the
same level as his English companion, but his life and his work had both been far more arduous. Twelve years
before, he had come as a poor student to Rome, and had lived ever since upon some small endowment for
research which had been awarded to him by the University of Bonn. Painfully, slowly, and doggedly, with
extraordinary tenacity and singlemindedness, he had climbed from rung to rung of the ladder of fame, until
now he was a member of the Berlin Academy, and there was every reason to believe that he would shortly be
promoted to the Chair of the greatest of German Universities. But the singleness of purpose which had
brought him to the same high level as the rich and brilliant Englishman, had caused him in everything outside
their work to stand infinitely below him. He had never found a pause in his studies in which to cultivate the
social graces. It was only when he spoke of his own subject that his face was filled with life and soul. At
other times he was silent and embarrassed, too conscious of his own limitations in larger subjects, and
impatient of that small talk which is the conventional refuge of those who have no thoughts to express.
And yet for some years there had been an acquaintanceship which appeared to be slowly ripening into a
friendship between these two very different rivals. The base and origin of this lay in the fact that in their own
studies each was the only one of the younger men who had knowledge and enthusiasm enough to properly
appreciate the other. Their common interests and pursuits had brought them together, and each had been
attracted by the other's knowledge. And then gradually something had been added to this. Kennedy had been
amused by the frankness and simplicity of his rival, while Burger in turn had been fascinated by the brilliancy
and vivacity which had made Kennedy such a favourite in Roman society. I say "had," because just at the
moment the young Englishman was somewhat under a cloud. A loveaffair, the details of which had never
quite come out, had indicated a heartlessness and callousness upon his part which shocked many of his
friends. But in the bachelor circles of students and artists in which he preferred to move there is no very rigid
code of honour in such matters, and though a head might be shaken or a pair of shoulders shrugged over the
flight of two and the return of one, the general sentiment was probably one of curiosity and perhaps of envy
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 17
Page No 20
rather than of reprobation.
"Look here, Burger," said Kennedy, looking hard at the placid face of his companion, "I do wish that you
would confide in me."
As he spoke he waved his hand in the direction of a rug which lay upon the floor. On the rug stood a long,
shallow fruitbasket of the light wickerwork which is used in the Campagna, and this was heaped with a
litter of objects, inscribed tiles, broken inscriptions, cracked mosaics, torn papyri, rusty metal ornaments,
which to the uninitiated might have seemed to have come straight from a dustman's bin, but which a
specialist would have speedily recognized as unique of their kind. The pile of odds and ends in the flat
wickerwork basket supplied exactly one of those missing links of social development which are of such
interest to the student. It was the German who had brought them in, and the Englishman's eyes were hungry
as he looked at them.
"I won't interfere with your treasuretrove, but I should very much like to hear about it," he continued, while
Burger very deliberately lit a cigar. "It is evidently a discovery of the first importance. These inscriptions will
make a sensation throughout Europe."
"For every one here there are a million there!" said the German. "There are so many that a dozen savants
might spend a lifetime over them, and build up a reputation as solid as the Castle of St. Angelo."
Kennedy sat thinking with his fine forehead wrinkled and his fingers playing with his long, fair moustache.
"You have given yourself away, Burger!" said he at last. "Your words can only apply to one thing. You have
discovered a new catacomb."
"I had no doubt that you had already come to that conclusion from an examination of these objects."
"Well, they certainly appeared to indicate it, but your last remarks make it certain. There is no place except a
catacomb which could contain so vast a store of relics as you describe."
"Quite so. There is no mystery about that. I HAVE discovered a new catacomb."
"Where?"
"Ah, that is my secret, my dear Kennedy. Suffice it that it is so situated that there is not one chance in a
million of anyone else coming upon it. Its date is different from that of any known catacomb, and it has been
reserved for the burial of the highest Christians, so that the remains and the relics are quite different from
anything which has ever been seen before. If I was not aware of your knowledge and of your energy, my
friend, I would not hesitate, under the pledge of secrecy, to tell you everything about it. But as it is I think
that I must certainly prepare my own report of the matter before I expose myself to such formidable
competition."
Kennedy loved his subject with a love which was almost a maniaa love which held him true to it, amidst
all the distractions which come to a wealthy and dissipated young man. He had ambition, but his ambition
was secondary to his mere abstract joy and interest in everything which concerned the old life and history of
the city. He yearned to see this new underworld which his companion had discovered.
"Look here, Burger," said he, earnestly, "I assure you that you can trust me most implicitly in the matter.
Nothing would induce me to put pen to paper about anything which I see until I have your express
permission. I quite understand your feeling and I think it is most natural, but you have really nothing
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 18
Page No 21
whatever to fear from me. On the other hand, if you don't tell me I shall make a systematic search, and I shall
most certainly discover it. In that case, of course, I should make what use I liked of it, since I should be under
no obligation to you."
Burger smiled thoughtfully over his cigar.
"I have noticed, friend Kennedy," said he, "that when I want information over any point you are not always
so ready to supply it."
"When did you ever ask me anything that I did not tell you? You remember, for example, my giving you the
material for your paper about the temple of the Vestals."
"Ah, well, that was not a matter of much importance. If I were to question you upon some intimate thing
would you give me an answer, I wonder! This new catacomb is a very intimate thing to me, and I should
certainly expect some sign of confidence in return."
"What you are driving at I cannot imagine," said the Englishman, "but if you mean that you will answer my
question about the catacomb if I answer any question which you may put to me I can assure you that I will
certainly do so."
"Well, then," said Burger, leaning luxuriously back in his settee, and puffing a blue tree of cigarsmoke into
the air, "tell me all about your relations with Miss Mary Saunderson."
Kennedy sprang up in his chair and glared angrily at his impassive companion.
"What the devil do you mean?" he cried. "What sort of a question is this? You may mean it as a joke, but you
never made a worse one."
"No, I don't mean it as a joke," said Burger, simply. "I am really rather interested in the details of the matter. I
don't know much about the world and women and social life and that sort of thing, and such an incident has
the fascination of the unknown for me. I know you, and I knew her by sightI had even spoken to her once
or twice. I should very much like to hear from your own lips exactly what it was which occurred between
you."
"I won't tell you a word."
"That's all right. It was only my whim to see if you would give up a secret as easily as you expected me to
give up my secret of the new catacomb. You wouldn't, and I didn't expect you to. But why should you expect
otherwise of me? There's Saint John's clock striking ten. It is quite time that I was going home."
"No; wait a bit, Burger," said Kennedy; "this is really a ridiculous caprice of yours to wish to know about an
old loveaffair which has burned out months ago. You know we look upon a man who kisses and tells as the
greatest coward and villain possible."
"Certainly," said the German, gathering up his basket of curiosities, "when he tells anything about a girl
which is previously unknown he must be so. But in this case, as you must be aware, it was a public matter
which was the common talk of Rome, so that you are not really doing Miss Mary Saunderson any injury by
discussing her case with me. But still, I respect your scruples; and so good night!"
"Wait a bit, Burger," said Kennedy, laying his hand upon the other's arm; "I am very keen upon this catacomb
business, and I can't let it drop quite so easily. Would you mind asking me something else in
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 19
Page No 22
returnsomething not quite so eccentric this time?"
"No, no; you have refused, and there is an end of it," said Burger, with his basket on his arm. "No doubt you
are quite right not to answer, and no doubt I am quite right alsoand so again, my dear Kennedy, good
night!"
The Englishman watched Burger cross the room, and he had his hand on the handle of the door before his
host sprang up with the air of a man who is making the best of that which cannot be helped.
"Hold on, old fellow," said he; "I think you are behaving in a most ridiculous fashion; but still; if this is your
condition, I suppose that I must submit to it. I hate saying anything about a girl, but, as you say, it is all over
Rome, and I don't suppose I can tell you anything which you do not know already. What was it you wanted to
know?"
The German came back to the stove, and, laying down his basket, he sank into his chair once more.
"May I have another cigar?" said he. "Thank you very much! I never smoke when I work, but I enjoy a chat
much more when I am under the influence of tobacco. Now, as regards this young lady, with whom you had
this little adventure. What in the world has become of her?"
"She is at home with her own people."
"Oh, reallyin England?"
"Yes."
"What part of EnglandLondon?"
"No, Twickenham."
"You must excuse my curiosity, my dear Kennedy, and you must put it down to my ignorance of the world.
No doubt it is quite a simple thing to persuade a young lady to go off with you for three weeks or so, and then
to hand her over to her own family atwhat did you call the place?"
"Twickenham."
"Quite soat Twickenham. But it is something so entirely outside my own experience that I cannot even
imagine how you set about it. For example, if you had loved this girl your love could hardly disappear in
three weeks, so I presume that you could not have loved her at all. But if you did not love her why should you
make this great scandal which has damaged you and ruined her?"
Kennedy looked moodily into the red eye of the stove.
"That's a logical way of looking at it, certainly," said he. "Love is a big word, and it represents a good many
different shades of feeling. I liked her, andwell, you say you've seen her you know how charming she
could look. But still I am willing to admit, looking back, that I could never have really loved her."
"Then, my dear Kennedy, why did you do it?"
"The adventure of the thing had a great deal to do with it."
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 20
Page No 23
"What! You are so fond of adventures!"
"Where would the variety of life be without them? It was for an adventure that I first began to pay my
attentions to her I've chased a good deal of game in my time, but there's no chase like that of a pretty woman.
There was the piquant difficulty of it also, for, as she was the companion of Lady Emily Rood, it was almost
impossible to see her alone. On the top of all the other obstacles which attracted me, I learned from her own
lips very early in the proceedings that she was engaged."
"Mein Gott! To whom?"
"She mentioned no names."
"I do not think that anyone knows that. So that made the adventure more alluring, did it?"
"Well, it did certainly give a spice to it. Don't you think so?"
"I tell you that I am very ignorant about these things."
"My dear fellow, you can remember that the apple you stole from your neighbour's tree was always sweeter
than that which fell from your own. And then I found that she cared for me."
"Whatat once?"
"Oh, no, it took about three months of sapping and mining. But at last I won her over. She understood that my
judicial separation from my wife made it impossible for me to do the right thing by herbut she came all the
same, and we had a delightful time, as long as it lasted."
"But how about the other man?"
Kennedy shrugged his shoulders.
"I suppose it is the survival of the fittest," said he. "If he had been the better man she would not have deserted
him. Let's drop the subject, for I have had enough of it!"
"Only one other thing. How did you get rid of her in three weeks?"
"Well, we had both cooled down a bit, you understand. She absolutely refused, under any circumstances, to
come back to face the people she had known in Rome. Now, of course, Rome is necessary to me, and I was
already pining to be back at my workso there was one obvious cause of separation. Then, again, her old
father turned up at the hotel in London, and there was a scene, and the whole thing became so unpleasant that
reallythough I missed her dreadfully at firstI was very glad to slip out of it. Now, I rely upon you not to
repeat anything of what I have said."
"My dear Kennedy, I should not dream of repeating it. But all that you say interests me very much, for it
gives me an insight into your way of looking at things, which is entirely different from mine, for I have seen
so little of life. And now you want to know about my new catacomb. There's no use my trying to describe it,
for you would never find it by that. There is only one thing, and that is for me to take you there."
"That would be splendid."
"When would you like to come?"
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 21
Page No 24
"The sooner the better. I am all impatience to see it."
"Well, it is a beautiful nightthough a trifle cold. Suppose we start in an hour. We must be very careful to
keep the matter to ourselves. If anyone saw us hunting in couples they would suspect that there was
something going on."
"We can't be too cautious," said Kennedy. "Is it far?"
"Some miles."
"Not too far to walk?"
"Oh, no, we could walk there easily."
"We had better do so, then. A cabman's suspicions would be aroused if he dropped us both at some lonely
spot in the dead of the night."
"Quite so. I think it would be best for us to meet at the Gate of the Appian Way at midnight. I must go back
to my lodgings for the matches and candles and things."
"All right, Burger! I think it is very kind of you to let me into this secret, and I promise you that I will write
nothing about it until you have published your report. Goodbye for the present! You will find me at the Gate
at twelve."
The cold, clear air was filled with the musical chimes from that city of clocks as Burger, wrapped in an
Italian overcoat, with a lantern hanging from his hand, walked up to the rendezvous. Kennedy stepped out of
the shadow to meet him.
"You are ardent in work as well as in love!" said the German, laughing.
"Yes; I have been waiting here for nearly half an hour."
"I hope you left no clue as to where we were going."
"Not such a fool! By Jove, I am chilled to the bone! Come on, Burger, let us warm ourselves by a spurt of
hard walking."
Their footsteps sounded loud and crisp upon the rough stone paving of the disappointing road which is all
that is left of the most famous highway of the world. A peasant or two going home from the wineshop, and
a few carts of country produce coming up to Rome, were the only things which they met. They swung along,
with the huge tombs looming up through the darkness upon each side of them, until they had come as far as
the Catacombs of St. Calistus, and saw against a rising moon the great circular bastion of Cecilia Metella in
front of them. Then Burger stopped with his hand to his side.
"Your legs are longer than mine, and you are more accustomed to walking," said he, laughing. "I think that
the place where we turn off is somewhere here. Yes, this is it, round the corner of the trattoria. Now, it is a
very narrow path, so perhaps I had better go in front and you can follow."
He had lit his lantern, and by its light they were enabled to follow a narrow and devious track which wound
across the marshes of the Campagna. The great Aqueduct of old Rome lay like a monstrous caterpillar across
the moonlit landscape, and their road led them under one of its huge arches, and past the circle of crumbling
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 22
Page No 25
bricks which marks the old arena. At last Burger stopped at a solitary wooden cowhouse, and he drew a key
from his pocket. "Surely your catacomb is not inside a house!" cried Kennedy
"The entrance to it is. That is just the safeguard which we have against anyone else discovering it."
"Does the proprietor know of it?"
"Not he. He had found one or two objects which made me almost certain that his house was built on the
entrance to such a place. So I rented it from him, and did my excavations for myself. Come in, and shut the
door behind you."
It was a long, empty building, with the mangers of the cows along one wall. Burger put his lantern down on
the ground, and shaded its light in all directions save one by draping his overcoat round it.
"It might excite remark if anyone saw a light in this lonely place," said he. "Just help me to move this
boarding."
The flooring was loose in the corner, and plank by plank the two savants raised it and leaned it against the
wall. Below there was a square aperture and a stair of old stone steps which led away down into the bowels of
the earth.
"Be careful!" cried Burger, as Kennedy, in his impatience, hurried down them. "It is a perfect rabbits'warren
below, and if you were once to lose your way there the chances would be a hundred to one against your ever
coming out again. Wait until I bring the light."
"How do you find your own way if it is so complicated?"
"I had some very narrow escapes at first, but I have gradually learned to go about. There is a certain system to
it, but it is one which a lost man, if he were in the dark, could not possibly find out. Even now I always spin
out a ball of string behind me when I am going far into the catacomb. You can see for yourself that it is
difficult, but every one of these passages divides and subdivides a dozen times before you go a hundred
yards."
They had descended some twenty feet from the level of the byre, and they were standing now in a square
chamber cut out of the soft tufa. The lantern cast a flickering light, bright below and dim above, over the
cracked brown walls. In every direction were the black openings of passages which radiated from this
common centre.
"I want you to follow me closely, my friend," said Burger. "Do not loiter to look at anything upon the way,
for the place to which I will take you contains all that you can see, and more. It will save time for us to go
there direct."
He led the way down one of the corridors, and the Englishman followed closely at his heels. Every now and
then the passage bifurcated, but Burger was evidently following some secret marks of his own, for he neither
stopped nor hesitated. Everywhere along the walls, packed like the berths upon an emigrant ship, lay the
Christians of old Rome. The yellow light flickered over the shrivelled features of the mummies, and gleamed
upon rounded skulls and long, white armbones crossed over fleshless chests. And everywhere as he passed
Kennedy looked with wistful eyes upon inscriptions, funeral vessels, pictures, vestments, utensils, all lying as
pious hands had placed them so many centuries ago. It was apparent to him, even in those hurried, passing
glances, that this was the earliest and finest of the catacombs, containing such a storehouse of Roman remains
as had never before come at one time under the observation of the student.
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 23
Page No 26
"What would happen if the light went out?" he asked, as they hurried onwards.
"I have a spare candle and a box of matches in my pocket. By the way, Kennedy, have you any matches?"
"No; you had better give me some."
"Oh, that is all right. There is no chance of our separating."
"How far are we going? It seems to me that we have walked at least a quarter of a mile."
"More than that, I think. There is really no limit to the tombsat least, I have never been able to find any.
This is a very difficult place, so I think that I will use our ball of string."
He fastened one end of it to a projecting stone and he carried the coil in the breast of his coat, paying it out as
he advanced. Kennedy saw that it was no unnecessary precaution, for the passages had become more
complex and tortuous than ever, with a perfect network of intersecting corridors. But these all ended in one
large circular hall with a square pedestal of tufa topped with a slab of marble at one end of it.
"By Jove!" cried Kennedy in an ecstasy, as Burger swung his lantern over the marble. "It is a Christian
altarprobably the first one in existence. Here is the little consecration cross cut upon the corner of it. No
doubt this circular space was used as a church."
"Precisely," said Burger. "If I had more time I should like to show you all the bodies which are buried in
these niches upon the walls, for they are the early popes and bishops of the Church, with their mitres, their
croziers, and full canonicals. Go over to that one and look at it!"
Kennedy went across, and stared at the ghastly head which lay loosely on the shredded and mouldering mitre.
"This is most interesting," said he, and his voice seemed to boom against the concave vault. "As far as my
experience goes, it is unique. Bring the lantern over, Burger, for I want to see them all."
But the German had strolled away, and was standing in the middle of a yellow circle of light at the other side
of the hall.
"Do you know how many wrong turnings there are between this and the stairs?" he asked. "There are over
two thousand. No doubt it was one of the means of protection which the Christians adopted. The odds are two
thousand to one against a man getting out, even if he had a light; but if he were in the dark it would, of
course, be far more difficult."
"So I should think."
"And the darkness is something dreadful. I tried it once for an experiment. Let us try it again!" He stooped to
the lantern, and in an instant it was as if an invisible hand was squeezed tightly over each of Kennedy's eyes.
Never had he known what such darkness was. It seemed to press upon him and to smother him. It was a solid
obstacle against which the body shrank from advancing. He put his hands out to push it back from him.
"That will do, Burger," said he, "let's have the light again."
But his companion began to laugh, and in that circular room the sound seemed to come from every side at
once.
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 24
Page No 27
"You seem uneasy, friend Kennedy," said he.
"Go on, man, light the candle!" said Kennedy impatiently.
"It's very strange, Kennedy, but I could not in the least tell by the sound in which direction you stand. Could
you tell where I am?"
"No; you seem to be on every side of me."
"If it were not for this string which I hold in my hand I should not have a notion which way to go."
"I dare say not. Strike a light, man, and have an end of this nonsense."
"Well, Kennedy, there are two things which I understand that you are very fond of. The one is an adventure,
and the other is an obstacle to surmount. The adventure must be the finding of your way out of this catacomb.
The obstacle will be the darkness and the two thousand wrong turns which make the way a little difficult to
find. But you need not hurry, for you have plenty of time, and when you halt for a rest now and then, I should
like you just to think of Miss Mary Saunderson, and whether you treated her quite fairly."
"You devil, what do you mean?" roared Kennedy. He was running about in little circles and clasping at the
solid blackness with both hands.
"Goodbye," said the mocking voice, and it was already at some distance. "I really do not think, Kennedy,
even by your own showing that you did the right thing by that girl. There was only one little thing which you
appeared not to know, and I can supply it. Miss Saunderson was engaged to a poor ungainly devil of a
student, and his name was Julius Burger."
There was a rustle somewhere, the vague sound of a foot striking a stone, and then there fell silence upon that
old Christian churcha stagnant, heavy silence which closed round Kennedy and shut him in like water
round a drowning man.
Some two months afterwards the following paragraph made the round of the European Press:
"One of the most interesting discoveries of recent years is that of the new catacomb in Rome, which lies some
distance to the east of the wellknown vaults of St. Calixtus. The finding of this important burialplace,
which is exceeding rich in most interesting early Christian remains, is due to the energy and sagacity of Dr.
Julius Burger, the young German specialist, who is rapidly taking the first place as an authority upon ancient
Rome. Although the first to publish his discovery, it appears that a less fortunate adventurer had anticipated
Dr. Burger. Some months ago Mr. Kennedy, the wellknown English student, disappeared suddenly from his
rooms in the Corso, and it was conjectured that his association with a recent scandal had driven him to leave
Rome. It appears now that he had in reality fallen a victim to that fervid love of archaeology which had raised
him to a distinguished place among living scholars. His body was discovered in the heart of the new
catacomb, and it was evident from the condition of his feet and boots that he had tramped for days through
the tortuous corridors which make these subterranean tombs so dangerous to explorers. The deceased
gentleman had, with inexplicable rashness, made his way into this labyrinth without, as far as can be
discovered, taking with him either candles or matches, so that his sad fate was the natural result of his own
temerity. What makes the matter more painful is that Dr. Julius Burger was an intimate friend of the
deceased. His joy at the extraordinary find which he has been so fortunate as to make has been greatly marred
by the terrible fate of his comrade and fellowworker."
The Case of Lady Sannox
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 25
Page No 28
The relations between Douglas Stone and the notorious Lady Sannox were very well known both among the
fashionable circles of which she was a brilliant member, and the scientific bodies which numbered him
among their most illustrious confreres. There was naturally, therefore, a very widespread interest when it was
announced one morning that the lady had absolutely and for ever taken the veil, and that the world would see
her no more. When, at the very tail of this rumour, there came the assurance that the celebrated operating
surgeon, the man of steel nerves, had been found in the morning by his valet, seated on one side of his bed,
smiling pleasantly upon the universe, with both legs jammed into one side of his breeches and his great brain
about as valuable as a cap full of porridge, the matter was strong enough to give quite a little thrill of interest
to folk who had never hoped that their jaded nerves were capable of such a sensation.
Douglas Stone in his prime was one of the most remarkable men in England. Indeed, he could hardly be said
to have ever reached his prime, for he was but nineandthirty at the time of this little incident. Those who
knew him best were aware that famous as he was as a surgeon, he might have succeeded with even greater
rapidity in any of a dozen lines of life. He could have cut his way to fame as a soldier, struggled to it as an
explorer, bullied for it in the courts, or built it out of stone and iron as an engineer. He was born to be great,
for he could plan what another man dare not do, and he could do what another man dare not plan. In surgery
none could follow him. His nerve, his judgement, his intuition, were things apart. Again and again his knife
cut away death, but grazed the very springs of life in doing it, until his assistants were as white as the patient.
His energy, his audacity, his fullblooded selfconfidencedoes not the memory of them still linger to the
south of Marylebone Road and the north of Oxford Street?
His vices were as magnificent as his virtues, and infinitely more picturesque. Large as was his income, and it
was the third largest of all professional men in London, it was far beneath the luxury of his living. Deep in his
complex nature lay a rich vein of sensualism, at the sport of which he placed all the prizes of his life. The eye,
the ear, the touch, the palate, all were his masters. The bouquet of old vintages, the scent of rare exotics, the
curves and tints of the daintiest potteries of Europe, it was to these that the quickrunning stream of gold was
transformed. And then there came his sudden mad passion for Lady Sannox, when a single interview with
two challenging glances and a whispered word set him ablaze. She was the loveliest woman in London and
the only one to him. He was one of the handsomest men in London, but not the only one to her. She had a
liking for new experiences, and was gracious to most men who wooed her. It may have been cause or it may
have been effect that Lord Sannox looked fifty, though he was but sixandthirty.
He was a quiet, silent, neutraltinted man, this lord, with thin lips and heavy eyelids, much given to
gardening, and full of homelike habits. He had at one time been fond of acting, had even rented a theatre in
London, and on its boards had first seen Miss Marion Dawson, to whom he had offered his hand, his title, and
the third of a county. Since his marriage his early hobby had become distasteful to him. Even in private
theatricals it was no longer possible to persuade him to exercise the talent which he had often showed that he
possessed. He was happier with a spud and a wateringcan among his orchids and chrysanthemums.
It was quite an interesting problem whether he was absolutely devoid of sense, or miserably wanting in spirit.
Did he know his lady's ways and condone them, or was he a mere blind, doting fool? It was a point to be
discussed over the teacups in snug little drawingrooms, or with the aid of a cigar in the bow windows of
clubs. Bitter and plain were the comments among men upon his conduct. There was but one who had a good
word to say for him, and he was the most silent member in the smokingroom. He had seen him break in a
horse at the University, and it seemed to have left an impression upon his mind.
But when Douglas Stone became the favourite all doubts as to Lord Sannox's knowledge or ignorance were
set for ever at rest. There was no subterfuge about Stone. In his highhanded, impetuous fashion, he set all
caution and discretion at defiance. The scandal became notorious. A learned body intimated that his name
had been struck from the list of its vicepresidents. Two friends implored him to consider his professional
credit. He cursed them all three, and spent forty guineas on a bangle to take with him to the lady. He was at
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 26
Page No 29
her house every evening, and she drove in his carriage in the afternoons. There was not an attempt on either
side to conceal their relations; but there came at last a little incident to interrupt them.
It was a dismal winter's night, very cold and gusty, with the wind whooping in the chimneys and blustering
against the windowpanes. A thin spatter of rain tinkled on the glass with each fresh sough of the gale,
drowning for the instant the dull gurgle and drip from the eaves. Douglas Stone had finished his dinner, and
sat by his fire in the study, a glass of rich port upon the malachite table at his elbow. As he raised it to his
lips, he held it up against the lamplight, and watched with the eye of a connoisseur the tiny scales of
beeswing which floated in its rich ruby depths. The fire, as it spurted up, threw fitful lights upon his bald,
clearcut face, with its widelyopened grey eyes, its thick and yet firm lips, and the deep, square jaw, which
had something Roman in its strength and its animalism. He smiled from time to time as he nestled back in his
luxurious chair. Indeed, he had a right to feel well pleased, for, against the advice of six colleagues, he had
performed an operation that day of which only two cases were on record, and the result had been brilliant
beyond all expectation. No other man in London would have had the daring to plan, or the skill to execute,
such a heroic measure.
But he had promised Lady Sannox to see her that evening and it was already halfpast eight. His hand was
outstretched to the bell to order the carriage when he heard the dull thud of the knocker. An instant later there
was the shuffling of feet in the hall, and the sharp closing of a door.
"A patient to see you, sir, in the consulting room," said the butler.
"About himself?"
"No, sir; I think he wants you to go out."
"It is too late," cried Douglas Stone peevishly. "I won't go."
"This is his card, sir."
The butler presented it upon the gold salver which had been given to his master by the wife of a Prime
Minister.
"`Hamil Ali, Smyrna.' Hum! The fellow is a Turk, I suppose."
"Yes, sir. He seems as if he came from abroad, sir. And he's in a terrible way."
"Tut, tut! I have an engagement. I must go somewhere else. But I'll see him. Show him in here, Pim."
A few moments later the butler swung open the door and ushered in a small and decrepit man, who walked
with a bent back and with the forward push of the face and blink of the eyes which goes with extreme short
sight. His face was swarthy, and his hair and beard of the deepest black. In one hand he held a turban of white
muslin striped with red, in the other a small chamoisleather bag.
"Good evening," said Douglas Stone, when the butler had closed the door. "You speak English, I presume?"
"Yes, sir. I am from Asia Minor, but I speak English when I speak slow."
"You wanted me to go out, I understand?"
"Yes, sir. I wanted very much that you should see my wife."
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 27
Page No 30
"I could come in the morning, but I have an engagement which prevents me from seeing your wife tonight."
The Turk's answer was a singular one. He pulled the string which closed the mouth of the chamoisleather
bag, and poured a flood of gold on to the table.
"There are one hundred pounds there," said he, "and I promise you that it will not take you an hour. I have a
cab ready at the door."
Douglas Stone glanced at his watch. An hour would not make it too late to visit Lady Sannox. He had been
there later. And the fee was an extraordinarily high one. He had been pressed by his creditors lately, and he
could not afford to let such a chance pass. He would go.
"What is the case?" he asked.
"Oh, it is so sad a one! So sad a one! You have not, perhaps heard of the daggers of the Almohades?"
"Never."
"Ah, they are Eastern daggers of a great age and of a singular shape, with the hilt like what you call a stirrup.
I am a curiosity dealer, you understand, and that is why I have come to England from Smyrna, but next week
I go back once more. Many things I brought with me, and I have a few things left, but among them, to my
sorrow, is one of these daggers."
"You will remember that I have an appointment, sir," said the surgeon, with some irritation; "pray confine
yourself to the necessary details."
"You will see that it is necessary. Today my wife fell down in a faint in the room in which I keep my wares,
and she cut her lower lip upon this cursed dagger of Almohades."
"I see," said Douglas Stone, rising. "And you wish me to dress the wound?"
"No, no, it is worse than that."
"What then?"
"These daggers are poisoned."
"Poisoned!"
"Yes, and there is no man, East or West, who can tell now what is the poison or what the cure. But all that is
known I know, for my father was in this trade before me, and we have had much to do with these poisoned
weapons."
"What are the symptoms?"
"Deep sleep, and death in thirty hours."
"And you say there is no cure. Why then should you pay me this considerable fee?"
"No drug can cure, but the knife may."
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 28
Page No 31
"And how?"
"The poison is slow of absorption. It remains for hours in the wound."
"Washing, then, might cleanse it?"
"No more than in a snake bite. It is too subtle and too deadly."
"Excision of the wound, then?"
"That is it. If it be on the finger, take the finger off. So said my father always. But think of where this wound
is, and that it is my wife. It is dreadful!"
But familiarity with such grim matters may take the finer edge from a man's sympathy. To Douglas Stone this
was already an interesting case, and he brushed aside as irrelevant the feeble objections of the husband.
"It appears to be that or nothing," said he brusquely. "It is better to loose a lip than a life."
"Ah, yes, I know that you are right. Well, well, it is kismet, and it must be faced. I have the cab, and you will
come with me and do this thing."
Douglas Stone took his case of bistouries from a drawer, and placed it with a roll of bandage and a compress
of lint in his pocket. He must waste no more time if he were to see Lady Sannox.
"I am ready," said he, pulling on his overcoat. "Will you take a glass of wine before you go out into this cold
air?"
His visitor shrank away, with a protesting hand upraised.
"You forget that I am a Mussulman, and a true follower of the Prophet," said he. "But tell me what is the
bottle of green glass which you have placed in your pocket?"
"It is chloroform."
"Ah, that also is forbidden to us. It is a spirit, and we make no use of such things."
"What! You would allow your wife to go through an operation without an anaesthetic?"
"Ah! she will feel nothing, poor soul. The deep sleep has already come on, which is the first working of the
poison. And then I have given her of our Smyrna opium. Come, sir, for already an hour has passed."
As they stepped out into the darkness, a sheet of rain was driven in upon their faces, and the hall lamp, which
dangled from the arm of a marble Caryatid, went out with a fluff. Pim, the butler, pushed the heavy door to,
straining hard with his shoulder against the wind, while the two men groped their way towards the yellow
glare which showed where the cab was waiting. An instant later they were rattling upon their journey.
"Is it far?" asked Douglas Stone.
"Oh, no. We have a very little quiet place off the Euston Road."
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 29
Page No 32
The surgeon pressed the spring of his repeater and listened to the little tings which told him the hour. It was a
quarter past nine. He calculated the distances, and the short time which it would take him to perform so trivial
an operation. He ought to reach Lady Sannox by ten o'clock. Through the fogged windows he saw the blurred
gas lamps dancing past, with occasionally the broader glare of a shop front. The rain was pelting and rattling
upon the leathern top of the carriage, and the wheels swashed as they rolled through puddle and mud.
Opposite to him the white headgear of his companion gleamed faintly through the obscurity. The surgeon felt
in his pockets and arranged his needles, his ligatures and his safetypins, that no time might be wasted when
they arrived. He chafed with impatience and drummed his foot upon the floor.
But the cab slowed down at last and pulled up. In an instant Douglas Stone was out, and the Smyrna
merchant's toe was at his very heel.
"You can wait," said he to the driver.
It was a meanlooking house in a narrow and sordid street. The surgeon, who knew his London well, cast a
swift glance into the shadows, but there was nothing distinctiveno shop, no movement, nothing but a
double line of dull, flatfaced houses, a double stretch of wet flagstones which gleamed in the lamplight, and
a double rush of water in the gutters which swirled and gurgled towards the sewer gratings. The door which
faced them was blotched and discoloured, and a faint light in the fan pane above, it served to show the dust
and the grime which covered it. Above in one of the bedroom windows, there was a dull yellow glimmer. The
merchant knocked loudly, and, as he turned his dark face towards the light, Douglas Stone could see that it
was contracted with anxiety. A bolt was drawn, and an elderly woman with a taper stood in the doorway,
shielding the thin flame with her gnarled hand.
"Is all well?" gasped the merchant.
"She is as you left her, sir."
"She has not spoken?"
"No, she is in a deep sleep."
The merchant closed the door, and Douglas Stone walked down the narrow passage, glancing about him in
some surprise as he did so. There was no oilcloth, no mat, no hatrack. Deep grey dust and heavy festoons
of cobwebs met his eyes everywhere. Following the old woman up the winding stair, his firm footfall echoed
harshly through the silent house. There was no carpet.
The bedroom was on the second landing. Douglas Stone followed the old nurse into it, with the merchant at
his heels. Here, at least, there was furniture and to spare. The floor was littered and the corners piled with
Turkish cabinets, inlaid tables, coats of chain mail, strange pipes, and grotesque weapons. A single small
lamp stood upon a bracket on the wall. Douglas Stone took it down, and picking his way among the lumber,
walked over to a couch in the corner, on which lay a woman dressed in the Turkish fashion, with yashmak
and veil. The lower part of the face was exposed, and the surgeon saw a jagged cut which zigzagged along
the border of the under lip.
"You will forgive the yashmak," said the Turk. "You know our views about women in the East."
But the surgeon was not thinking about the yashmak. This was no longer a woman to him. It was a case. He
stooped and examined the wound carefully.
"There are no signs of irritation," said he. "We might delay the operation until local symptoms develop."
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 30
Page No 33
The husband wrung his hands in uncontrollable agitation.
"Oh! sir, sir," he cried. "Do not trifle. You do not know. It is deadly. I know, and I give you my assurance
that an operation is absolutely necessary. Only the knife can save her."
"And yet I am inclined to wait," said Douglas Stone.
"That is enough," the Turk cried, angrily. "Every minute is of importance, and I cannot stand here and see my
wife allowed to sink. It only remains for me to give you my thanks for having come, and to call in some other
surgeon before it is too late."
Douglas Stone hesitated. To refund that hundred pounds was no pleasant matter. But of course if he left the
case he must return the money. And if the Turk were right and the woman died, his position before a coroner
might be an embarrassing one.
"You have had personal experience of this poison?" he asked.
"I have."
"And you assure me that an operation is needful."
"I swear it by all that I hold sacred."
"The disfigurement will be frightful."
"I can understand that the mouth will not be a pretty one to kiss."
Douglas Stone turned fiercely upon the man. The speech was a brutal one. But the Turk has his own fashion
of talk and of thought, and there was no time for wrangling. Douglas Stone drew a bistoury from his case,
opened it and felt the keen straight edge with his forefinger. Then he held the lamp closer to the bed. Two
dark eyes were gazing up at him through the slit in the yashmak. They were all iris, and the pupil was hardly
to be seen.
"You have given her a very heavy dose of opium."
"Yes, she has had a good dose."
He glanced again at the dark eyes which looked straight at his own. They were dull and lustreless, but, even
as he gazed, a little shifting sparkle came into them, and the lips quivered.
"She is not absolutely unconscious," said he.
"Would it not be well to use the knife while it will be painless?"
The same thought had crossed the surgeon's mind. He grasped the wounded lip with his forceps, and with two
swift cuts he took out a broad Vshaped piece. The woman sprang up on the couch with a dreadful gurgling
scream. Her covering was torn from her face. It was a face that he knew. In spite of that protruding upper lip
and that slobber of blood, it was a face that he knew, She kept on putting her hand up to the gap and
screaming. Douglas Stone sat down at the foot of the couch with his knife and his forceps. The room was
whirling round, and he had felt something go like a ripping seam behind his ear. A bystander would have said
that his face was the more ghastly of the two. As in a dream, or as if he had been looking at something at the
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 31
Page No 34
play, he was conscious that the Turk's hair and beard lay upon the table, and that Lord Sannox was leaning
against the wall with his hand to his side, laughing silently. The screams had died away now, and the dreadful
head had dropped back again upon the pillow, but Douglas Stone still sat motionless, and Lord Sannox still
chuckled quietly to himself.
"It was really very necessary for Marion, this operation," said he, "not physically, but morally, you know,
morally."
Douglas Stone stooped for yards and began to play with the fringe of the coverlet. His knife tinkled down
upon the ground, but he still held the forceps and something more.
"I had long intended to make a little example," said Lord Sannox, suavely. "Your note of Wednesday
miscarried, and I have it here in my pocketbook. I took some pains in carrying out my idea. The wound, by
the way, was from nothing more dangerous than my signet ring."
He glanced keenly at his silent companion, and cocked the small revolver which he held in his coat pocket.
But Douglas Stone was still picking at the coverlet.
"You see you have kept your appointment after all," said Lord Sannox.
And at that Douglas Stone began to laugh. He laughed long and loudly. But Lord Sannox did not laugh now.
Something like fear sharpened and hardened his features. He walked from the room, and he walked on tiptoe.
The old woman was waiting outside.
"Attend to your mistress when she awakes," said Lord Sannox.
Then he went down to the street. The cab was at the door, and the driver raised his hand to his hat.
"John," said Lord Sannox, "you will take the doctor home first. He will want leading downstairs, I think. Tell
his butler that he has been taken ill at a case."
"Very good, sir."
"Then you can take Lady Sannox home."
"And how about yourself, sir?"
"Oh, my address for the next few months will be Hotel di Roma, Venice. Just see that the letters are sent on.
And tell Stevens to exhibit all the purple chrysanthemums next Monday, and to wire me the result."
The Terror of Blue John Gap
The following narrative was found among the papers of Dr. James Hardcastle, who died of phthisis on
February 4th, 1908, at 36, Upper Coventry Flats, South Kensington. Those who knew him best, while
refusing to express an opinion upon this particular statement, are unanimous in asserting that he was a man of
a sober and scientific turn of mind, absolutely devoid of imagination, and most unlikely to invent any
abnormal series of events. The paper was contained in an envelope, which was docketed, "A Short Account
of the Circumstances which occurred near Miss Allerton's Farm in NorthWest Derbyshire in the Spring of
Last Year." The envelope was sealed, and on the other side was written in pencil
DEAR SEATON,
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 32
Page No 35
"It may interest, and perhaps pain you, to know that the incredulity with which you met my story has
prevented me from ever opening my mouth upon the subject again. I leave this record after my death, and
perhaps strangers may be found to have more confidence in me than my friend."
Inquiry has failed to elicit who this Seaton may have been. I may add that the visit of the deceased to
Allerton's Farm, and the general nature of the alarm there, apart from his particular explanation, have been
absolutely established. With this foreword I append his account exactly as he left it. It is in the form of a
diary, some entries in which have been expanded, while a few have been erased.
April 17.Already I feel the benefit of this wonderful upland air. The farm of the Allertons lies fourteen
hundred and twenty feet above sealevel, so it may well be a bracing climate. Beyond the usual morning
cough I have very little discomfort, and, what with the fresh milk and the homegrown mutton, I have every
chance of putting on weight. I think Saunderson will be pleased.
The two Miss Allertons are charmingly quaint and kind, two dear little hardworking old maids, who are
ready to lavish all the heart which might have gone out to husband and to children upon an invalid stranger.
Truly, the old maid is a most useful person, one of the reserve forces of the community. They talk of the
superfluous woman, but what would the poor superfluous man do without her kindly presence? By the way,
in their simplicity they very quickly let out the reason why Saunderson recommended their farm. The
Professor rose from the ranks himself, and I believe that in his youth he was not above scaring crows in these
very fields.
It is a most lonely spot, and the walks are picturesque in the extreme. The farm consists of grazing land lying
at the bottom of an irregular valley. On each side are the fantastic limestone hills, formed of rock so soft that
you can break it away with your hands. All this country is hollow. Could you strike it with some gigantic
hammer it would boom like a drum, or possibly cave in altogether and expose some huge subterranean sea. A
great sea there must surely be, for on all sides the streams run into the mountain itself, never to reappear.
There are gaps everywhere amid the rocks, and when you pass through them you find yourself in great
caverns, which wind down into the bowels of the earth. I have a small bicycle lamp, and it is a perpetual joy
to me to carry it into these weird solitudes, and to see the wonderful silver and black effect when I throw its
light upon the stalactites which drape the lofty roofs. Shut off the lamp, and you are in the blackest darkness.
Turn it on, and it is a scene from the Arabian Nights.
But there is one of these strange openings in the earth which has a special interest, for it is the handiwork, not
of nature, but of man. I had never heard of Blue John when I came to these parts. It is the name given to a
peculiar mineral of a beautiful purple shade, which is only found at one or two places in the world. It is so
rare that an ordinary vase of Blue John would be valued at a great price. The Romans, with that extraordinary
instinct of theirs, discovered that it was to be found in this valley, and sank a horizontal shaft deep into the
mountain side. The opening of their mine has been called Blue John Gap, a cleancut arch in the rock, the
mouth all overgrown with bushes. It is a goodly passage which the Roman miners have cut, and it intersects
some of the great waterworn caves, so that if you enter Blue John Gap you would do well to mark your
steps and to have a good store of candles, or you may never make your way back to the daylight again. I have
not yet gone deeply into it, but this very day I stood at the mouth of the arched tunnel, and peering down into
the black recesses beyond, I vowed that when my health returned I would devote some holiday to exploring
those mysterious depths and finding out for myself how far the Roman had penetrated into the Derbyshire
hills.
Strange how superstitious these countrymen are! I should have thought better of young Armitage, for he is a
man of some education and character, and a very fine fellow for his station in life. I was standing at the Blue
John Gap when he came across the field to me.
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 33
Page No 36
"Well, doctor," said he, "you're not afraid, anyhow."
"Afraid!" I answered. "Afraid of what?"
"Of it," said he, with a jerk of his thumb towards the black vault, "of the Terror that lives in the Blue John
Cave."
How absurdly easy it is for a legend to arise in a lonely countryside! I examined him as to the reasons for his
weird belief. It seems that from time to time sheep have been missing from the fields, carried bodily away,
according to Armitage. That they could have wandered away of their own accord and disappeared among the
mountains was an explanation to which he would not listen. On one occasion a pool of blood had been found,
and some tufts of wool. That also, I pointed out, could be explained in a perfectly natural way. Further, the
nights upon which sheep disappeared were invariably very dark, cloudy nights with no moon. This I met with
the obvious retort that those were the nights which a commonplace sheepstealer would naturally choose for
his work. On one occasion a gap had been made in a wall, and some of the stones scattered for a considerable
distance. Human agency again, in my opinion. Finally, Armitage clinched all his arguments by telling me that
he had actually heard the Creatureindeed, that anyone could hear it who remained long enough at the Gap.
It was a distant roaring of an immense volume. I could not but smile at this, knowing, as I do, the strange
reverberations which come out of an underground water system running amid the chasms of a limestone
formation. My incredulity annoyed Armitage so that he turned and left me with some abruptness.
And now comes the queer point about the whole business. I was still standing near the mouth of the cave
turning over in my mind the various statements of Armitage, and reflecting how readily they could be
explained away, when suddenly, from the depth of the tunnel beside me, there issued a most extraordinary
sound. How shall I describe it? First of all, it seemed to be a great distance away, far down in the bowels of
the earth. Secondly, in spite of this suggestion of distance, it was very loud. Lastly, it was not a boom, nor a
crash, such as one would associate with falling water or tumbling rock, but it was a high whine, tremulous
and vibrating, almost like the whinnying of a horse. It was certainly a most remarkable experience, and one
which for a moment, I must admit, gave a new significance to Armitage's words. I waited by the Blue John
Gap for half an hour or more, but there was no return of the sound, so at last I wandered back to the
farmhouse, rather mystified by what had occurred. Decidedly I shall explore that cavern when my strength is
restored. Of course, Armitage's explanation is too absurd for discussion, and yet that sound was certainly very
strange. It still rings in my ears as I write.
April 20.In the last three days I have made several expeditions to the Blue John Gap, and have even
penetrated some short distance, but my bicycle lantern is so small and weak that I dare not trust myself very
far. I shall do the thing more systematically. I have heard no sound at all, and could almost believe that I had
been the victim of some hallucination suggested, perhaps, by Armitage's conversation. Of course, the whole
idea is absurd, and yet I must confess that those bushes at the entrance of the cave do present an appearance
as if some heavy creature had forced its way through them. I begin to be keenly interested. I have said
nothing to the Miss Allertons, for they are quite superstitious enough already, but I have bought some
candles, and mean to investigate for myself.
I observed this morning that among the numerous tufts of sheep's wool which lay among the bushes near the
cavern there was one which was smeared with blood. Of course, my reason tells me that if sheep wander into
such rocky places they are likely to injure themselves, and yet somehow that splash of crimson gave me a
sudden shock, and for a moment I found myself shrinking back in horror from the old Roman arch. A fetid
breath seemed to ooze from the black depths into which I peered. Could it indeed be possible that some
nameless thing, some dreadful presence, was lurking down yonder? I should have been incapable of such
feelings in the days of my strength, but one grows more nervous and fanciful when one's health is shaken.
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 34
Page No 37
For the moment I weakened in my resolution, and was ready to leave the secret of the old mine, if one exists,
for ever unsolved. But tonight my interest has returned and my nerves grown more steady. Tomorrow I trust
that I shall have gone more deeply into this matter.
April 22.Let me try and set down as accurately as I can my extraordinary experience of yesterday. I started
in the afternoon, and made my way to the Blue John Gap. I confess that my misgivings returned as I gazed
into its depths, and I wished that I had brought a companion to share my exploration. Finally, with a return of
resolution, I lit my candle, pushed my way through the briars, and descended into the rocky shaft.
It went down at an acute angle for some fifty feet, the floor being covered with broken stone. Thence there
extended a long, straight passage cut in the solid rock. I am no geologist, but the lining of this corridor was
certainly of some harder material than limestone, for there were points where I could actually see the
toolmarks which the old miners had left in their excavation, as fresh as if they had been done yesterday.
Down this strange, oldworld corridor I stumbled, my feeble flame throwing a dim circle of light around me,
which made the shadows beyond the more threatening and obscure. Finally, I came to a spot where the
Roman tunnel opened into a waterworn caverna huge hall, hung with long white icicles of lime deposit.
From this central chamber I could dimly perceive that a number of passages worn by the subterranean
streams wound away into the depths of the earth. I was standing there wondering whether I had better return,
or whether I dare venture farther into this dangerous labyrinth, when my eyes fell upon something at my feet
which strongly arrested my attention.
The greater part of the floor of the cavern was covered with boulders of rock or with hard incrustations of
lime, but at this particular point there had been a drip from the distant roof, which had left a patch of soft
mud. In the very centre of this there was a huge markan illdefined blotch, deep, broad and irregular, as if
a great boulder had fallen upon it. No loose stone lay near, however, nor was there anything to account for the
impression. It was far too large to be caused by any possible animal, and besides, there was only the one, and
the patch of mud was of such a size that no reasonable stride could have covered it. As I rose from the
examination of that singular mark and then looked round into the black shadows which hemmed me in, I
must confess that I felt for a moment a most unpleasant sinking of my heart, and that, do what I could, the
candle trembled in my outstretched hand.
I soon recovered my nerve, however, when I reflected how absurd it was to associate so huge and shapeless a
mark with the track of any known animal. Even an elephant could not have produced it. I determined,
therefore, that I would not be scared by vague and senseless fears from carrying out my exploration. Before
proceeding, I took good note of a curious rock formation in the wall by which I could recognize the entrance
of the Roman tunnel. The precaution was very necessary, for the great cave, so far as I could see it, was
intersected by passages. Having made sure of my position, and reassured myself by examining my spare
candles and my matches, I advanced slowly over the rocky and uneven surface of the cavern.
And now I come to the point where I met with such sudden and desperate disaster. A stream, some twenty
feet broad, ran across my path, and I walked for some little distance along the bank to find a spot where I
could cross dryshod. Finally, I came to a place where a single flat boulder lay near the centre, which I could
reach in a stride. As it chanced, however, the rock had been cut away and made topheavy by the rush of the
stream, so that it tilted over as I landed on it and shot me into the icecold water. My candle went out, and I
found myself floundering about in utter and absolute darkness.
I staggered to my feet again, more amused than alarmed by my adventure. The candle had fallen from my
hand, and was lost in the stream, but I had two others in my pocket, so that it was of no importance. I got one
of them ready, and drew out my box of matches to light it. Only then did I realize my position. The box had
been soaked in my fall into the river. It was impossible to strike the matches.
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 35
Page No 38
A cold hand seemed to close round my heart as I realized my position. The darkness was opaque and horrible.
It was so utter one put one's hand up to one's face as if to press off something solid. I stood still, and by an
effort I steadied myself. I tried to reconstruct in my mind a map of the floor of the cavern as I had last seen it.
Alas! the bearings which had impressed themselves upon my mind were high on the wall, and not to be found
by touch. Still, I remembered in a general way how the sides were situated, and I hoped that by groping my
way along them I should at last come to the opening of the Roman tunnel. Moving very slowly, and
continually striking against the rocks, I set out on this desperate quest.
But I very soon realized how impossible it was. In that black, velvety darkness one lost all one's bearings in
an instant. Before I had made a dozen paces, I was utterly bewildered as to my whereabouts. The rippling of
the stream, which was the one sound audible, showed me where it lay, but the moment that I left its bank I
was utterly lost. The idea of finding my way back in absolute darkness through that limestone labyrinth was
clearly an impossible one.
I sat down upon a boulder and reflected upon my unfortunate plight. I had not told anyone that I proposed to
come to the Blue John mine, and it was unlikely that a search party would come after me. Therefore I must
trust to my own resources to get clear of the danger. There was only one hope, and that was that the matches
might dry. When I fell into the river, only half of me had got thoroughly wet. My left shoulder had remained
above the water. I took the box of matches, therefore, and put it into my left armpit. The moist air of the
cavern might possibly be counteracted by the heat of my body, but even so, I knew that I could not hope to
get a light for many hours. Meanwhile there was nothing for it but to wait.
By good luck I had slipped several biscuits into my pocket before I left the farmhouse. These I now
devoured, and washed them down with a draught from that wretched stream which had been the cause of all
my misfortunes. Then I felt about for a comfortable seat among the rocks, and, having discovered a place
where I could get a support for my back, I stretched out my legs and settled myself down to wait. I was
wretchedly damp and cold, but I tried to cheer myself with the reflection that modern science prescribed open
windows and walks in all weather for my disease. Gradually, lulled by the monotonous gurgle of the stream,
and by the absolute darkness, I sank into an uneasy slumber.
How long this lasted I cannot say. It may have been for an hour, it may have been for several. Suddenly I sat
up on my rock couch, with every nerve thrilling and every sense acutely on the alert. Beyond all doubt I had
heard a soundsome sound very distinct from the gurgling of the waters. It had passed, but the reverberation
of it still lingered in my ear. Was it a search party? They would most certainly have shouted, and vague as
this sound was which had wakened me, it was very distinct from the human voice. I sat palpitating and hardly
daring to breathe. There it was again! And again! Now it had become continuous. It was a tread yes, surely
it was the tread of some living creature. But what a tread it was! It gave one the impression of enormous
weight carried upon spongelike feet, which gave forth a muffled but earfilling sound. The darkness was as
complete as ever, but the tread was regular and decisive. And it was coming beyond all question in my
direction.
My skin grew cold, and my hair stood on end as I listened to that steady and ponderous footfall. There was
some creature there, and surely by the speed of its advance, it was one which could see in the dark. I
crouched low on my rock and tried to blend myself into it. The steps grew nearer still, then stopped, and
presently I was aware of a loud lapping and gurgling. The creature was drinking at the stream. Then again
there was silence, broken by a succession of long sniffs and snorts of tremendous volume and energy. Had it
caught the scent of me? My own nostrils were filled by a low fetid odour, mephitic and abominable. Then I
heard the steps again. They were on my side of the stream now. The stones rattled within a few yards of
where I lay. Hardly daring to breathe, I crouched upon my rock. Then the steps drew away. I heard the splash
as it returned across the river, and the sound died away into the distance in the direction from which it had
come.
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 36
Page No 39
For a long time I lay upon the rock, too much horrified to move. I thought of the sound which I had heard
coming from the depths of the cave, of Armitage's fears, of the strange impression in the mud, and now came
this final and absolute proof that there was indeed some inconceivable monster, something utterly unearthly
and dreadful, which lurked in the hollow of the mountain. Of its nature or form I could frame no conception,
save that it was both lightfooted and gigantic. The combat between my reason, which told me that such
things could not be, and my senses, which told me that they were, raged within me as I lay. Finally, I was
almost ready to persuade myself that this experience had been part of some evil dream, and that my abnormal
condition might have conjured up an hallucination. But there remained one final experience which removed
the last possibility of doubt from my mind.
I had taken my matches from my armpit and felt them. They seemed perfectly hard and dry. Stooping down
into a crevice of the rocks, I tried one of them. To my delight it took fire at once. I lit the candle, and, with a
terrified backward glance into the obscure depths of the cavern, I hurried in the direction of the Roman
passage. As I did so I passed the patch of mud on which I had seen the huge imprint. Now I stood astonished
before it, for there were three similar imprints upon its surface, enormous in size, irregular in outline, of a
depth which indicated the ponderous weight which had left them. Then a great terror surged over me.
Stooping and shading my candle with my hand, I ran in a frenzy of fear to the rocky archway, hastened up it,
and never stopped until, with weary feet and panting lungs, I rushed up the final slope of stones, broke
through the tangle of briars, and flung myself exhausted upon the soft grass under the peaceful light of the
stars. It was three in the morning when I reached the farmhouse, and today I am all unstrung and quivering
after my terrific adventure. As yet I have told no one. I must move warily in the matter. What would the poor
lonely women, or the uneducated yokels here think of it if I were to tell them my experience? Let me go to
someone who can understand and advise.
April 25.I was laid up in bed for two days after my incredible adventure in the cavern. I use the adjective
with a very definite meaning, for I have had an experience since which has shocked me almost as much as the
other. I have said that I was looking round for someone who could advise me. There is a Dr. Mark Johnson
who practices some few miles away, to whom I had a note of recommendation from Professor Saunderson.
To him I drove, when I was strong enough to get about, and I recounted to him my whole strange experience.
He listened intently, and then carefully examined me, paying special attention to my reflexes and to the pupils
of my eyes. When he had finished, he refused to discuss my adventure, saying that it was entirely beyond
him, but he gave me the card of a Mr. Picton at Castleton, with the advice that I should instantly go to him
and tell him the story exactly as I had done to himself. He was, according to my adviser, the very man who
was preeminently suited to help me. I went on to the station, therefore, and made my way to the little town,
which is some ten miles away. Mr. Picton appeared to be a man of importance, as his brass plate was
displayed upon the door of a considerable building on the outskirts of the town. I was about to ring his bell,
when some misgiving came into my mind, and, crossing to a neighbouring shop, I asked the man behind the
counter if he could tell me anything of Mr. Picton. "Why," said he, "he is the best mad doctor in Derbyshire,
and yonder is his asylum." You can imagine that it was not long before I had shaken the dust of Castleton
from my feet and returned to the farm, cursing all unimaginative pedants who cannot conceive that there may
be things in creation which have never yet chanced to come across their mole's vision. After all, now that I
am cooler, I can afford to admit that I have been no more sympathetic to Armitage than Dr. Johnson has been
to me.
April 27. When I was a student I had the reputation of being a man of courage and enterprise. I remember that
when there was a ghosthunt at Coltbridge it was I who sat up in the haunted house. Is it advancing years
(after all, I am only thirtyfive), or is it this physical malady which has caused degeneration? Certainly my
heart quails when I think of that horrible cavern in the hill, and the certainty that it has some monstrous
occupant. What shall I do? There is not an hour in the day that I do not debate the question. If I say nothing,
then the mystery remains unsolved. If I do say anything, then I have the alternative of mad alarm over the
whole countryside, or of absolute incredulity which may end in consigning me to an asylum. On the whole, I
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 37
Page No 40
think that my best course is to wait, and to prepare for some expedition which shall be more deliberate and
better thought out than the last. As a first step I have been to Castleton and obtained a few essentialsa large
acetylene lantern for one thing, and a good doublebarrelled sporting rifle for another. The latter I have hired,
but I have bought a dozen heavy game cartridges, which would bring down a rhinoceros. Now I am ready for
my troglodyte friend. Give me better health and a little spate of energy, and I shall try conclusions with him
yet. But who and what is he? Ah! there is the question which stands between me and my sleep. How many
theories do I form, only to discard each in turn! It is all so utterly unthinkable. And yet the cry, the footmark,
the tread in the cavernno reasoning can get past these I think of the oldworld legends of dragons and of
other monsters. Were they, perhaps, not such fairytales as we have thought? Can it be that there is some fact
which underlies them, and am I, of all mortals, the one who is chosen to expose it?
May 3.For several days I have been laid up by the vagaries of an English spring, and during those days
there have been developments, the true and sinister meaning of which no one can appreciate save myself. I
may say that we have had cloudy and moonless nights of late, which according to my information were the
seasons upon which sheep disappeared. Well, sheep have disappeared. Two of Miss Allerton's, one of old
Pearson's of the Cat Walk, and one of Mrs. Moulton's. Four in all during three nights. No trace is left of them
at all, and the countryside is buzzing with rumours of gipsies and of sheepstealers.
But there is something more serious than that. Young Armitage has disappeared also. He left his moorland
cottage early on Wednesday night and has never been heard of since. He was an unattached man, so there is
less sensation than would otherwise be the case. The popular explanation is that he owes money, and has
found a situation in some other part of the country, whence he will presently write for his belongings. But I
have grave misgivings. Is it not much more likely that the recent tragedy of the sheep has caused him to take
some steps which may have ended in his own destruction? He may, for example, have lain in wait for the
creature and been carried off by it into the recesses of the mountains. What an inconceivable fate for a
civilized Englishman of the twentieth century! And yet I feel that it is possible and even probable. But in that
case, how far am I answerable both for his death and for any other mishap which may occur? Surely with the
knowledge I already possess it must be my duty to see that something is done, or if necessary to do it myself.
It must be the latter, for this morning I went down to the local policestation and told my story. The inspector
entered it all in a large book and bowed me out with commendable gravity, but I heard a burst of laughter
before I had got down his garden path. No doubt he was recounting my adventure to his family.
June 10.I am writing this, propped up in bed, six weeks after my last entry in this journal. I have gone
through a terrible shock both to mind and body, arising from such an experience as has seldom befallen a
human being before. But I have attained my end. The danger from the Terror which dwells in the Blue John
Gap has passed never to return. Thus much at least I, a broken invalid, have done for the common good. Let
me now recount what occurred as clearly as I may.
The night of Friday, May 3rd, was dark and cloudythe very night for the monster to walk. About eleven
o'clock I went from the farmhouse with my lantern and my rifle, having first left a note upon the table of my
bedroom in which I said that, if I were missing, search should be made for me in the direction of the Gap. I
made my way to the mouth of the Roman shaft, and, having perched myself among the rocks close to the
opening, I shut off my lantern and waited patiently with my loaded rifle ready to my hand.
It was a melancholy vigil. All down the winding valley I could see the scattered lights of the farmhouses,
and the church clock of ChapelleDale tolling the hours came faintly to my ears. These tokens of my
fellowmen served only to make my own position seem the more lonely, and to call for a greater effort to
overcome the terror which tempted me continually to get back to the farm, and abandon for ever this
dangerous quest. And yet there lies deep in every man a rooted selfrespect which makes it hard for him to
turn back from that which he has once undertaken. This feeling of personal pride was my salvation now, and
it was that alone which held me fast when every instinct of my nature was dragging me away. I am glad now
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 38
Page No 41
that I had the strength. In spite of all that is has cost me, my manhood is at least above reproach.
Twelve o'clock struck in the distant church, then one, then two. It was the darkest hour of the night. The
clouds were drifting low, and there was not a star in the sky. An owl was hooting somewhere among the
rocks, but no other sound, save the gentle sough of the wind, came to my ears. And then suddenly I heard it!
From far away down the tunnel came those muffled steps, so soft and yet so ponderous. I heard also the rattle
of stones as they gave way under that giant tread. They drew nearer. They were close upon me. I heard the
crashing of the bushes round the entrance, and then dimly through the darkness I was conscious of the loom
of some enormous shape, some monstrous inchoate creature, passing swiftly and very silently out from the
tunnel. I was paralysed with fear and amazement. Long as I had waited, now that it had actually come I was
unprepared for the shock. I lay motionless and breathless, whilst the great dark mass whisked by me and was
swallowed up in the night.
But now I nerved myself for its return. No sound came from the sleeping countryside to tell of the horror
which was loose. In no way could I judge how far off it was, what it was doing, or when it might be back. But
not a second time should my nerve fail me, not a second time should it pass unchallenged. I swore it between
my clenched teeth as I laid my cocked rifle across the rock.
And yet it nearly happened. There was no warning of approach now as the creature passed over the grass.
Suddenly, like a dark, drifting shadow, the huge bulk loomed up once more before me, making for the
entrance of the cave. Again came that paralysis of volition which held my crooked forefinger impotent upon
the trigger. But with a desperate effort I shook it off. Even as the brushwood rustled, and the monstrous beast
blended with the shadow of the Gap, I fired at the retreating form. In the blaze of the gun I caught a glimpse
of a great shaggy mass, something with rough and bristling hair of a withered grey colour, fading away to
white in its lower parts, the huge body supported upon short, thick, curving legs. I had just that glance, and
then I heard the rattle of the stones as the creature tore down into its burrow. In an instant, with a triumphant
revulsion of feeling, I had cast my fears to the wind, and uncovering my powerful lantern, with my rifle in my
hand, I sprang down from my rock and rushed after the monster down the old Roman shaft.
My splendid lamp cast a brilliant flood of vivid light in front of me, very different from the yellow glimmer
which had aided me down the same passage only twelve days before. As I ran, I saw the great beast lurching
along before me, its huge bulk filling up the whole space from wall to wall. Its hair looked like coarse faded
oakum, and hung down in long, dense masses which swayed as it moved. It was like an enormous unclipped
sheep in its fleece, but in size it was far larger than the largest elephant, and its breadth seemed to be nearly as
great as its height. It fills me with amazement now to think that I should have dared to follow such a horror
into the bowels of the earth, but when one's blood is up, and when one's quarry seems to be flying, the old
primeval huntingspirit awakes and prudence is cast to the wind. Rifle in hand, I ran at the top of my speed
upon the trail of the monster.
I had seen that the creature was swift. Now I was to find out to my cost that it was also very cunning. I had
imagined that it was in panic flight, and that I had only to pursue it. The idea that it might turn upon me never
entered my excited brain. I have already explained that the passage down which I was racing opened into a
great central cave. Into this I rushed, fearful lest I should lose all trace of the beast. But he had turned upon
his own traces, and in a moment we were face to face.
That picture, seen in the brilliant white light of the lantern, is etched for ever upon my brain. He had reared
up on his hind legs as a bear would do, and stood above me, enormous, menacing such a creature as no
nightmare had ever brought to my imagination. I have said that he reared like a bear, and there was something
bearlikeif one could conceive a bear which was tenfold the bulk of any bear seen upon earthin his
whole pose and attitude, in his great crooked forelegs with their ivorywhite claws, in his rugged skin, and in
his red, gaping mouth, fringed with monstrous fangs. Only in one point did he differ from the bear, or from
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 39
Page No 42
any other creature which walks the earth, and even at that supreme moment a shudder of horror passed over
me as I observed that the eyes which glistened in the glow of my lantern were huge, projecting bulbs, white
and sightless. For a moment his great paws swung over my head. The next he fell forward upon me, I and my
broken lantern crashed to the earth, and I remember no more.
When I came to myself I was back in the farmhouse of the Allertons. Two days had passed since my terrible
adventure in the Blue John Gap. It seems that I had lain all night in the cave insensible from concussion of
the brain, with my left arm and two ribs badly fractured. In the morning my note had been found, a search
party of a dozen farmers assembled, and I had been tracked down and carried back to my bedroom, where I
had lain in high delirium ever since. There was, it seems, no sign of the creature, and no bloodstain which
would show that my bullet had found him as he passed. Save for my own plight and the marks upon the mud,
there was nothing to prove that what I said was true.
Six weeks have now elapsed, and I am able to sit out once more in the sunshine. Just opposite me is the steep
hillside, grey with shaly rock, and yonder on its flank is the dark cleft which marks the opening of the Blue
John Gap. But it is no longer a source of terror. Never again through that illomened tunnel shall any strange
shape flit out into the world of men. The educated and the scientific, the Dr. Johnsons and the like, may smile
at my narrative, but the poorer folk of the countryside had never a doubt as to its truth. On the day after my
recovering consciousness they assembled in their hundreds round the Blue John Gap. As the Castleton
Courier said:
"It was useless for our correspondent, or for any of the adventurous gentlemen who had come from Matlock,
Buxton, and other parts, to offer to descend, to explore the cave to the end, and to finally test the
extraordinary narrative of Dr. James Hardcastle. The country people had taken the matter into their own
hands, and from an early hour of the morning they had worked hard in stopping up the entrance of the tunnel.
There is a sharp slope where the shaft begins, and great boulders, rolled along by many willing hands, were
thrust down it until the Gap was absolutely sealed. So ends the episode which has caused such excitement
throughout the country. Local opinion is fiercely divided upon the subject. On the one hand are those who
point to Dr. Hardcastle's impaired health, and to the possibility of cerebral lesions of tubercular origin giving
rise to strange hallucinations. Some idee fixe, according to these gentlemen, caused the doctor to wander
down the tunnel, and a fall among the rocks was sufficient to account for his injuries. On the other hand, a
legend of a strange creature in the Gap has existed for some months back, and the farmers look upon Dr.
Hardcastle's narrative and his personal injuries as a final corroboration. So the matter stands, and so the
matter will continue to stand, for no definite solution seems to us to be now possible. It transcends human wit
to give any scientific explanation which could cover the alleged facts."
Perhaps before the Courier published these words they would have been wise to send their representative to
me. I have thought the matter out, as no one else has occasion to do, and it is possible that I might have
removed some of the more obvious difficulties of the narrative and brought it one degree nearer to scientific
acceptance. Let me then write down the only explanation which seems to me to elucidate what I know to my
cost to have been a series of facts. My theory may seem to be wildly improbable, but at least no one can
venture to say that it is impossible.
My view isand it was formed, as is shown by my diary, before my personal adventurethat in this part of
England there is a vast subterranean lake or sea, which is fed by the great number of streams which pass
down through the limestone. Where there is a large collection of water there must also be some evaporation,
mists or rain, and a possibility of vegetation. This in turn suggests that there may be animal life, arising, as
the vegetable life would also do, from those seeds and types which had been introduced at an early period of
the world's history, when communication with the outer air was more easy. This place had then developed a
fauna and flora of its own, including such monsters as the one which I had seen, which may well have been
the old cavebear, enormously enlarged and modified by its new environment. For countless aeons the
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 40
Page No 43
internal and the external creation had kept apart, growing steadily away from each other. Then there had
come some rift in the depths of the mountain which had enabled one creature to wander up and, by means of
the Roman tunnel, to reach the open air. Like all subterranean life, it had lost the power of sight, but this had
no doubt been compensated for by nature in other directions. Certainly it had some means of finding its way
about, and of hunting down the sheep upon the hillside. As to its choice of dark nights, it is part of my theory
that light was painful to those great white eyeballs, and that it was only a pitchblack world which it could
tolerate. Perhaps, indeed, it was the glare of my lantern which saved my life at that awful moment when we
were face to face. So I read the riddle. I leave these facts behind me, and if you can explain them, do so; or if
you choose to doubt them, do so. Neither your belief nor your incredulity can alter them, nor affect one
whose task is nearly over.
So ended the strange narrative of Dr. James Hardcastle.
The Brazilian Cat
It is hard luck on a young fellow to have expensive tastes, great expectations, aristocratic connections, but no
actual money in his pocket, and no profession by which he may earn any. The fact was that my father, a good,
sanguine, easygoing man, had such confidence in the wealth and benevolence of his bachelor elder brother,
Lord Southerton, that he took it for granted that I, his only son, would never be called upon to earn a living
for myself. He imagined that if there were not a vacancy for me on the great Southerton Estates, at least there
would be found some post in that diplomatic service which still remains the special preserve of our privileged
classes. He died too early to realize how false his calculations had been. Neither my uncle nor the State took
the slightest notice of me, or showed any interest in my career. An occasional brace of pheasants, or basket of
hares, was all that ever reached me to remind me that I was heir to Otwell House and one of the richest
estates in the country. In the meantime, I found myself a bachelor and man about town, living in a suite of
apartments in Grosvenor Mansions, with no occupation save that of pigeonshooting and poloplaying at
Hurlingham. Month by month I realized that it was more and more difficult to get the brokers to renew my
bills, or to cash any further postobits upon an unentailed property. Ruin lay right across my path, and every
day I saw it clearer, nearer, and more absolutely unavoidable.
What made me feel my own poverty the more was that, apart from the great wealth of Lord Southerton, all
my other relations were fairly welltodo. The nearest of these was Everard King, my father's nephew and
my own first cousin, who had spent an adventurous life in Brazil, and had now returned to this country to
settle down on his fortune. We never knew how he made his money, but he appeared to have plenty of it, for
he bought the estate of Greylands, near CliptonontheMarsh, in Suffolk. For the first year of his residence
in England he took no more notice of me than my miserly uncle; but at last one summer morning, to my very
great relief and joy, I received a letter asking me to come down that very day and spend a short visit at
Greylands Court. I was expecting a rather long visit to Bankruptcy Court at the time, and this interruption
seemed almost providential. If I could only get on terms with this unknown relative of mine, I might pull
through yet. For the family credit he could not let me go entirely to the wall. I ordered my valet to pack my
valise, and I set off the same evening for CliptonontheMarsh.
After changing at Ipswich, a little local train deposited me at a small, deserted station lying amidst a rolling
grassy country, with a sluggish and winding river curving in and out amidst the valleys, between high, silted
banks, which showed that we were within reach of the tide. No carriage was awaiting me (I found afterwards
that my telegram had been delayed), so I hired a dogcart at the local inn. The driver, an excellent fellow, was
full of my relative's praises, and I learned from him that Mr. Everard King was already a name to conjure
with in that part of the county. He had entertained the schoolchildren, he had thrown his grounds open to
visitors, he had subscribed to charitiesin short, his benevolence had been so universal that my driver could
only account for it on the supposition that he had parliamentary ambitions.
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 41
Page No 44
My attention was drawn away from my driver's panegyric by the appearance of a very beautiful bird which
settled on a telegraphpost beside the road. At first I thought that it was a jay, but it was larger, with a brighter
plumage. The driver accounted for its presence at once by saying that it belonged to the very man whom we
were about to visit. It seems that the acclimatization of foreign creatures was one of his hobbies, and that he
had brought with him from Brazil a number of birds and beasts which he was endeavouring to rear in
England. When once we had passed the gates of Greylands Park we had ample evidence of this taste of his.
Some small spotted deer, a curious wild pig known, I believe, as a peccary, a gorgeously feathered oriole,
some sort of armadillo, and a singular lumbering intoed beast like a very fat badger, were among the
creatures which I observed as we drove along the winding avenue.
Mr. Everard King, my unknown cousin, was standing in person upon the steps of his house, for he had seen
us in the distance, and guessed that it was I. His appearance was very homely and benevolent, short and stout,
fortyfive years old, perhaps, with a round, goodhumoured face, burned brown with the tropical sun, and
shot with a thousand wrinkles. He wore white linen clothes, in true planter style, with a cigar between his
lips, and a large Panama hat upon the back of his head. It was such a figure as one associates with a
verandahed bungalow, and it looked curiously out of place in front of this broad, stone English mansion, with
its solid wings and its Palladio pillars before the doorway.
"My dear!" he cried, glancing over his shoulder; "my dear, here is our guest! Welcome, welcome to
Greylands! I am delighted to make your acquaintance, Cousin Marshall, and I take it as a great compliment
that you should honour this sleepy little country place with your presence."
Nothing could be more hearty than his manner, and he set me at my ease in an instant. But it needed all his
cordiality to atone for the frigidity and even rudeness of his wife, a tall, haggard woman, who came forward
at his summons. She was, I believe, of Brazilian extraction, though she spoke excellent English, and I
excused her manners on the score of her ignorance of our customs. She did not attempt to conceal, however,
either then or afterwards, that I was no very welcome visitor at Greylands Court. Her actual words were, as a
rule, courteous, but she was the possessor of a pair of particularly expressive dark eyes, and I read in them
very clearly from the first that she heartily wished me back in London once more.
However, my debts were too pressing and my designs upon my wealthy relative were too vital for me to
allow them to be upset by the illtemper of his wife, so I disregarded her coldness and reciprocated the
extreme cordiality of his welcome. No pains had been spared by him to make me comfortable. My room was
a charming one. He implored me to tell him anything which could add to my happiness. It was on the tip of
my tongue to inform him that a blank cheque would materially help towards that end, but I felt that it might
be premature in the present state of our acquaintance. The dinner was excellent, and as we sat together
afterwards over his Havanas and coffee, which later he told me was specially prepared upon his own
plantation, it seemed to me that all my driver's eulogies were justified, and that I had never met a more
largehearted and hospitable man.
But, in spite of his cheery good nature, he was a man with a strong will and a fiery temper of his own. Of this
I had an example upon the following morning. The curious aversion which Mrs. Everard King had conceived
towards me was so strong, that her manner at breakfast was almost offensive. But her meaning became
unmistakable when her husband had quitted the room.
"The best train in the day is at twelvefifteen," said she.
"But I was not thinking of going today," I answered, frankly perhaps even defiantly, for I was determined
not to be driven out by this woman.
"Oh, if it rests with you" said she, and stopped with a most insolent expression in her eyes.
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 42
Page No 45
"I am sure," I answered, "that Mr. Everard King would tell me if I were outstaying my welcome."
"What's this? What's this?" said a voice, and there he was in the room. He had overheard my last words, and a
glance at our faces had told him the rest. In an instant his chubby, cheery face set into an expression of
absolute ferocity.
"Might I trouble you to walk outside, Marshall?" said he. (I may mention that my own name is Marshall
King.)
He closed the door behind me, and then, for an instant, I heard him talking in a low voice of concentrated
passion to his wife. This gross breach of hospitality had evidently hit upon his tenderest point. I am no
eavesdropper, so I walked out on to the lawn. Presently I heard a hurried step behind me, and there was the
lady, her face pale with excitement, and her eyes red with tears.
"My husband has asked me to apologize to you, Mr. Marshall King," said she, standing with downcast eyes
before me.
"Please do not say another word, Mrs. King."
Her dark eyes suddenly blazed out at me.
"You fool!" she hissed, with frantic vehemence, and turning on her heel swept back to the house.
The insult was so outrageous, so insufferable, that I could only stand staring after her in bewilderment. I was
still there when my host joined me. He was his cheery, chubby self once more.
"I hope that my wife has apologized for her foolish remarks," said he.
"Oh, yesyes, certainly!"
He put his hand through my arm and walked with me up and down the lawn.
"You must not take it seriously," said he. "It would grieve me inexpressibly if you curtailed your visit by one
hour. The fact isthere is no reason why there should be any concealment between relativesthat my poor
dear wife is incredibly jealous. She hates that anyonemale or femaleshould for an instant come between
us. Her ideal is a desert island and an eternal teteatete. That gives you the clue to her actions, which are, I
confess, upon this particular point, not very far removed from mania. Tell me that you will think no more of
it."
"No, no; certainly not."
"Then light this cigar and come round with me and see my little menagerie."
The whole afternoon was occupied by this inspection, which included all the birds, beasts, and even reptiles
which he had imported. Some were free, some in cages, a few actually in the house. He spoke with
enthusiasm of his successes and his failures, his births and his deaths, and he would cry out in his delight, like
a schoolboy, when, as we walked, some gaudy bird would flutter up from the grass, or some curious beast
slink into the cover. Finally he led me down a corridor which extended from one wing of the house. At the
end of this there was a heavy door with a sliding shutter in it, and beside it there projected from the wall an
iron handle attached to a wheel and a drum. A line of stout bars extended across the passage.
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 43
Page No 46
"I am about to show you the jewel of my collection," said he. "There is only one other specimen in Europe,
now that the Rotterdam cub is dead. It is a Brazilian cat."
"But how does that differ from any other cat?"
"You will soon see that," said he, laughing. "Will you kindly draw that shutter and look through?"
I did so, and found that I was gazing into a large, empty room, with stone flags, and small, barred windows
upon the farther wall. In the centre of this room, lying in the middle of a golden patch of sunlight, there was
stretched a huge creature, as large as a tiger, but as black and sleek as ebony. It was simply a very enormous
and very wellkept black cat, and it cuddled up and basked in that yellow pool of light exactly as a cat would
do. It was so graceful, so sinewy, and so gently and smoothly diabolical, that I could not take my eyes from
the opening.
"Isn't he splendid?" said my host, enthusiastically.
"Glorious! I never saw such a noble creature."
"Some people call it a black puma, but really it is not a puma at all. That fellow is nearly eleven feet from tail
to tip. Four years ago he was a little ball of back fluff, with two yellow eyes staring out of it. He was sold me
as a newborn cub up in the wild country at the headwaters of the Rio Negro. They speared his mother to
death after she had killed a dozen of them."
"They are ferocious, then?"
"The most absolutely treacherous and bloodthirsty creatures upon earth. You talk about a Brazilian cat to an
upcountry Indian, and see him get the jumps. They prefer humans to game. This fellow has never tasted
living blood yet, but when he does he will be a terror. At present he won't stand anyone but me in his den.
Even Baldwin, the groom, dare not go near him. As to me, I am his mother and father in one."
As he spoke he suddenly, to my astonishment, opened the door and slipped in, closing it instantly behind him.
At the sound of his voice the huge, lithe creature rose, yawned and rubbed its round, black head affectionately
against his side, while he patted and fondled it.
"Now, Tommy, into your cage!" said he.
The monstrous cat walked over to one side of the room and coiled itself up under a grating. Everard King
came out, and taking the iron handle which I have mentioned, he began to turn it. As he did so the line of bars
in the corridor began to pass through a slot in the wall and closed up the front of this grating, so as to make an
effective cage. When it was in position he opened the door once more and invited me into the room, which
was heavy with the pungent, musty smell peculiar to the great carnivora.
"That's how we work it," said he. "We give him the run of the room for exercise, and then at night we put him
in his cage. You can let him out by turning the handle from the passage, or you can, as you have seen, coop
him up in the same way. No, no, you should not do that!"
I had put my hand between the bars to pat the glossy, heaving flank. He pulled it back, with a serious face.
"I assure you that he is not safe. Don't imagine that because I can take liberties with him anyone else can. He
is very exclusive in his friendsaren't you, Tommy? Ah, he hears his lunch coming to him! Don't you, boy?"
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 44
Page No 47
A step sounded in the stoneflagged passage, and the creature had sprung to his feet, and was pacing up and
down the narrow cage, his yellow eyes gleaming, and his scarlet tongue rippling and quivering over the white
line of his jagged teeth. A groom entered with a coarse joint upon a tray, and thrust it through the bars to him.
He pounced lightly upon it, carried it off to the corner, and there, holding it between his paws, tore and
wrenched at it, raising his bloody muzzle every now and then to look at us. It was a malignant and yet
fascinating sight.
"You can't wonder that I am fond of him, can you?" said my host, as we left the room, "especially when you
consider that I have had the rearing of him. It was no joke bringing him over from the centre of South
America; but here he is safe and soundand, as I have said, far the most perfect specimen in Europe. The
people at the Zoo are dying to have him, but I really can't part with him. Now, I think that I have inflicted my
hobby upon you long enough, so we cannot do better than follow Tommy's example, and go to our lunch."
My South American relative was so engrossed by his grounds and their curious occupants, that I hardly gave
him credit at first for having any interests outside them. That he had some, and pressing ones, was soon borne
in upon me by the number of telegrams which he received. They arrived at all hours, and were always opened
by him with the utmost eagerness and anxiety upon his face. Sometimes I imagined that it must be the Turf,
and sometimes the Stock Exchange, but certainly he had some very urgent business going forwards which
was not transacted upon the Downs of Suffolk. During the six days of my visit he had never fewer than three
or four telegrams a day, and sometimes as many as seven or eight.
I had occupied these six days so well, that by the end of them I had succeeded in getting upon the most
cordial terms with my cousin. Every night we had sat up late in the billiardroom, he telling me the most
extraordinary stories of his adventures in Americastories so desperate and reckless, that I could hardly
associate them with the brown little, chubby man before me. In return, I ventured upon some of my own
reminiscences of London life, which interested him so much, that he vowed he would come up to Grosvenor
Mansions and stay with me. He was anxious to see the faster side of city life, and certainly, though I say it, he
could not have chosen a more competent guide. It was not until the last day of my visit that I ventured to
approach that which was on my mind. I told him frankly about my pecuniary difficulties and my impending
ruin, and I asked his advicethough I hoped for something more solid. He listened attentively, puffing hard
at his cigar.
"But surely," said he, "you are the heir of our relative, Lord Southerton?"
"I have every reason to believe so, but he would never make me any allowance."
"No, no, I have heard of his miserly ways. My poor Marshall, your position has been a very hard one. By the
way, have you heard any news of Lord Southerton's health lately?"
"He has always been in a critical condition ever since my childhood."
"Exactlya creaking hinge, if ever there was one. Your inheritance may be a long way off. Dear me, how
awkwardly situated you are!"
"I had some hopes, sir, that you, knowing all the facts, might be inclined to advance"
"Don't say another word, my dear boy," he cried, with the utmost cordiality; "we shall talk it over tonight, and
I give you my word that whatever is in my power shall be done."
I was not sorry that my visit was drawing to a close, for it is unpleasant to feel that there is one person in the
house who eagerly desires your departure. Mrs. King's sallow face and forbidding eyes had become more and
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 45
Page No 48
more hateful to me. She was no longer actively rudeher fear of her husband prevented herbut she
pushed her insane jealousy to the extent of ignoring me, never addressing me, and in every way making my
stay at Greylands as uncomfortable as she could. So offensive was her manner during that last day, that I
should certainly have left had it not been for that interview with my host in the evening which would, I
hoped, retrieve my broken fortunes.
It was very late when it occurred, for my relative, who had been receiving even more telegrams than usual
during the day, went off to his study after dinner, and only emerged when the household had retired to bed. I
heard him go round locking the doors, as custom was of a night, and finally he joined me in the billiardroom.
His stout figure was wrapped in a dressinggown, and he wore a pair of red Turkish slippers without any
heels. Settling down into an armchair, he brewed himself a glass of grog, in which I could not help noticing
that the whisky considerably predominated over the water.
"My word!" said he, "what a night!"
It was, indeed. The wind was howling and screaming round the house, and the latticed windows rattled and
shook as if they were coming in. The glow of the yellow lamps and the flavour of our cigars seemed the
brighter and more fragrant for the contrast.
"Now, my boy," said my host, "we have the house and the night to ourselves. Let me have an idea of how
your affairs stand, and I will see what can be done to set them in order. I wish to hear every detail."
Thus encouraged, I entered into a long exposition, in which all my tradesmen and creditors from my landlord
to my valet, figured in turn. I had notes in my pocketbook, and I marshalled my facts, and gave, I flatter
myself, a very businesslike statement of my own unbusinesslike ways and lamentable position. I was
depressed, however, to notice that my companion's eyes were vacant and his attention elsewhere. When he
did occasionally throw out a remark it was so entirely perfunctory and pointless, that I was sure he had not in
the least followed my remarks. Every now and then he roused himself and put on some show of interest,
asking me to repeat or to explain more fully, but it was always to sink once more into the same brown study.
At last he rose and threw the end of his cigar into the grate.
"I'll tell you what, my boy," said he. "I never had a head for figures, so you will excuse me. You must jot it
all down upon paper, and let me have a note of the amount. I'll understand it when I see it in black and
white."
The proposal was encouraging. I promised to do so.
"And now it's time we were in bed. By Jove, there's one o'clock striking in the hall."
The tingling of the chiming clock broke through the deep roar of the gale. The wind was sweeping past with
the rush of a great river.
"I must see my cat before I go to bed," said my host. "A high wind excites him. Will you come?"
"Certainly," said I.
"Then tread softly and don't speak, for everyone is asleep."
We passed quietly down the lamplit Persianrugged hall, and through the door at the farther end. All was
dark in the stone corridor, but a stable lantern hung on a hook, and my host took it down and lit it. There was
no grating visible in the passage, so I knew that the beast was in its cage.
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 46
Page No 49
"Come in!" said my relative, and opened the door.
A deep growling as we entered showed that the storm had really excited the creature. In the flickering light of
the lantern, we saw it, a huge black mass coiled in the corner of its den and throwing a squat, uncouth shadow
upon the whitewashed wall. Its tail switched angrily among the straw.
"Poor Tommy is not in the best of tempers," said Everard King, holding up the lantern and looking in at him.
"What a black devil he looks, doesn't he? I must give him a little supper to put him in a better humour. Would
you mind holding the lantern for a moment?"
I took it from his hand and he stepped to the door.
"His larder is just outside here," said he. "You will excuse me for an instant won't you?" He passed out, and
the door shut with a sharp metallic click behind him.
That hard crisp sound made my heart stand still. A sudden wave of terror passed over me. A vague perception
of some monstrous treachery turned me cold. I sprang to the door, but there was no handle upon the inner
side.
"Here!" I cried. "Let me out!"
"All right! Don't make a row!" said my host from the passage. "You've got the light all right."
"Yes, but I don't care about being locked in alone like this."
"Don't you?" I heard his hearty, chuckling laugh. "You won't be alone long."
"Let me out, sir!" I repeated angrily. "I tell you I don't allow practical jokes of this sort."
"Practical is the word," said he, with another hateful chuckle. And then suddenly I heard, amidst the roar of
the storm, the creak and whine of the winchhandle turning and the rattle of the grating as it passed through
the slot. Great God, he was letting loose the Brazilian cat!
In the light of the lantern I saw the bars sliding slowly before me. Already there was an opening a foot wide
at the farther end. With a scream I seized the last bar with my hands and pulled with the strength of a
madman. I WAS a madman with rage and horror. For a minute or more I held the thing motionless. I knew
that he was straining with all his force upon the handle, and that the leverage was sure to overcome me. I
gave inch by inch, my feet sliding along the stones, and all the time I begged and prayed this inhuman
monster to save me from this horrible death. I conjured him by his kinship. I reminded him that I was his
guest; I begged to know what harm I had ever done him. His only answers were the tugs and jerks upon the
handle, each of which, in spite of all my struggles, pulled another bar through the opening. Clinging and
clutching, I was dragged across the whole front of the cage, until at last, with aching wrists and lacerated
fingers, I gave up the hopeless struggle. The grating clanged back as I released it, and an instant later I heard
the shuffle of the Turkish slippers in the passage, and the slam of the distant door. Then everything was
silent.
The creature had never moved during this time. He lay still in the corner, and his tail had ceased switching.
This apparition of a man adhering to his bars and dragged screaming across him had apparently filled him
with amazement. I saw his great eyes staring steadily at me. I had dropped the lantern when I seized the bars,
but it still burned upon the floor, and I made a movement to grasp it, with some idea that its light might
protect me. But the instant I moved, the beast gave a deep and menacing growl. I stopped and stood still,
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 47
Page No 50
quivering with fear in every limb. The cat (if one may call so fearful a creature by so homely a name) was not
more than ten feet from me. The eyes glimmered like two disks of phosphorus in the darkness. They appalled
and yet fascinated me. I could not take my own eyes from them. Nature plays strange tricks with us at such
moments of intensity, and those glimmering lights waxed and waned with a steady rise and fall. Sometimes
they seemed to be tiny points of extreme brilliancylittle electric sparks in the black obscuritythen they
would widen and widen until all that corner of the room was filled with their shifting and sinister light. And
then suddenly they went out altogether.
The beast had closed its eyes. I do not know whether there may be any truth in the old idea of the dominance
of the human gaze, or whether the huge cat was simply drowsy, but the fact remains that, far from showing
any symptom of attacking me, it simply rested its sleek, black head upon its huge forepaws and seemed to
sleep. I stood, fearing to move lest I should rouse it into malignant life once more. But at least I was able to
think clearly now that the baleful eyes were off me. Here I was shut up for the night with the ferocious beast.
My own instincts, to say nothing of the words of the plausible villain who laid this trap for me, warned me
that the animal was as savage as its master. How could I stave it off until morning? The door was hopeless,
and so were the narrow, barred windows. There was no shelter anywhere in the bare, stoneflagged room. To
cry for assistance was absurd. I knew that this den was an outhouse, and that the corridor which connected it
with the house was at least a hundred feet long. Besides, with the gale thundering outside, my cries were not
likely to be heard. I had only my own courage and my own wits to trust to.
And then, with a fresh wave of horror, my eyes fell upon the lantern. The candle had burned low, and was
already beginning to gutter. In ten minutes it would be out. I had only ten minutes then in which to do
something, for I felt that if I were once left in the dark with that fearful beast I should be incapable of action.
The very thought of it paralysed me. I cast my despairing eyes round this chamber of death, and they rested
upon one spot which seemed to promise I will not say safety, but less immediate and imminent danger than
the open floor.
I have said that the cage had a top as well as a front, and this top was left standing when the front was wound
through the slot in the wall. It consisted of bars at a few inches' interval, with stout wire netting between, and
it rested upon a strong stanchion at each end. It stood now as a great barred canopy over the crouching figure
in the corner. The space between this iron shelf and the roof may have been from two or three feet. If I could
only get up there, squeezed in between bars and ceiling, I should have only one vulnerable side. I should be
safe from below, from behind, and from each side. Only on the open face of it could I be attacked. There, it is
true, I had no protection whatever; but at least, I should be out of the brute's path when he began to pace
about his den. He would have to come out of his way to reach me. It was now or never, for if once the light
were out it would be impossible. With a gulp in my throat I sprang up, seized the iron edge of the top, and
swung myself panting on to it. I writhed in face downwards, and found myself looking straight into the
terrible eyes and yawning jaws of the cat. Its fetid breath came up into my face like the steam from some foul
pot.
It appeared, however, to be rather curious than angry. With a sleek ripple of its long, black back it rose,
stretched itself, and then rearing itself on its hind legs, with one forepaw against the wall, it raised the other,
and drew its claws across the wire meshes beneath me. One sharp, white hook tore through my trousersfor
I may mention that I was still in evening dressand dug a furrow in my knee. It was not meant as an attack,
but rather as an experiment, for upon my giving a sharp cry of pain he dropped down again, and springing
lightly into the room, he began walking swiftly round it, looking up every now and again in my direction. For
my part I shuffled backwards until I lay with my back against the wall, screwing myself into the smallest
space possible. The farther I got the more difficult it was for him to attack me.
He seemed more excited now that he had begun to move about, and he ran swiftly and noiselessly round and
round the 1den, passing continually underneath the iron couch upon which I lay. It was wonderful to see so
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 48
Page No 51
great a bulk passing like a shadow, with hardly the softest thudding of velvety pads. The candle was burning
lowso low that I could hardly see the creature. And then, with a last flare and splutter it went out
altogether. I was alone with the cat in the dark!
It helps one to face a danger when one knows that one has done all that possibly can be done. There is
nothing for it then but to quietly await the result. In this case, there was no chance of safety anywhere except
the precise spot where I was. I stretched myself out, therefore, and lay silently, almost breathlessly, hoping
that the beast might forget my presence if I did nothing to remind him. I reckoned that it must already be two
o'clock. At four it would be full dawn. I had not more than two hours to wait for daylight.
Outside, the storm was still raging, and the rain lashed continually against the little windows. Inside, the
poisonous and fetid air was overpowering. I could neither hear nor see the cat. I tried to think about other
thingsbut only one had power enough to draw my mind from my terrible position. That was the
contemplation of my cousin's villainy, his unparalleled hypocrisy, his malignant hatred of me. Beneath that
cheerful face there lurked the spirit of a mediaeval assassin. And as I thought of it I saw more clearly how
cunningly the thing had been arranged. He had apparently gone to bed with the others. No doubt he had his
witness to prove it. Then, unknown to them, he had slipped down, had lured me into his den and abandoned
me. His story would be so simple. He had left me to finish my cigar in the billiardroom. I had gone down on
my own account to have a last look at the cat. I had entered the room without observing that the cage was
opened, and I had been caught. How could such a crime be brought home to him? Suspicion, perhapsbut
proof, never!
How slowly those dreadful two hours went by! Once I heard a low, rasping sound, which I took to be the
creature licking its own fur. Several times those greenish eyes gleamed at me through the darkness, but never
in a fixed stare, and my hopes grew stronger that my presence had been forgotten or ignored. At last the least
faint glimmer of light came through the windowsI first dimly saw them as two grey squares upon the black
wall, then grey turned to white, and I could see my terrible companion once more. And he, alas, could see
me!
It was evident to me at once that he was in a much more dangerous and aggressive mood than when I had
seen him last. The cold of the morning had irritated him, and he was hungry as well. With a continual growl
he paced swiftly up and down the side of the room which was farthest from my refuge, his whiskers bristling
angrily, and his tail switching and lashing. As he turned at the corners his savage eyes always looked upwards
at me with a dreadful menace. I knew then that he meant to kill me. Yet I found myself even at that moment
admiring the sinuous grace of the devilish thing, its long, undulating, rippling movements, the gloss of its
beautiful flanks, the vivid, palpitating scarlet of the glistening tongue which hung from the jetblack muzzle.
And all the time that deep, threatening growl was rising and rising in an unbroken crescendo. I knew that the
crisis was at hand.
It was a miserable hour to meet such a deathso cold, so comfortless, shivering in my light dress clothes
upon this gridiron of torment upon which I was stretched. I tried to brace myself to it, to raise my soul above
it, and at the same time, with the lucidity which comes to a perfectly desperate man, I cast round for some
possible means of escape. One thing was clear to me. If that front of the cage was only back in its position
once more, I could find a sure refuge behind it. Could I possibly pull it back? I hardly dared to move for fear
of bringing the creature upon me. Slowly, very slowly, I put my hand forward until it grasped the edge of the
front, the final bar which protruded through the wall. To my surprise it came quite easily to my jerk. Of
course the difficulty of drawing it out arose from the fact that I was clinging to it. I pulled again, and three
inches of it came through. It ran apparently on wheels. I pulled again . . . and then the cat sprang!
It was so quick, so sudden, that I never saw it happen. I simply heard the savage snarl, and in an instant
afterwards the blazing yellow eyes, the flattened black head with its red tongue and flashing teeth, were
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 49
Page No 52
within reach of me. The impact of the creature shook the bars upon which I lay, until I thought (as far as I
could think of anything at such a moment) that they were coming down. The cat swayed there for an instant,
the head and front paws quite close to me, the hind paws clawing to find a grip upon the edge of the grating. I
heard the claws rasping as they clung to the wirenetting, and the breath of the beast made me sick. But its
bound had been miscalculated. It could not retain its position. Slowly, grinning with rage, and scratching
madly at the bars, it swung backwards and dropped heavily upon the floor. With a growl it instantly faced
round to me and crouched for another spring.
I knew that the next few moments would decide my fate. The creature had learned by experience. It would
not miscalculate again. I must act promptly, fearlessly, if I were to have a chance for life. In an instant I had
formed my plan. Pulling off my dresscoat, I threw it down over the head of the beast. At the same moment I
dropped over the edge, seized the end of the front grating, and pulled it frantically out of the wall.
It came more easily than I could have expected. I rushed across the room, bearing it with me; but, as I rushed,
the accident of my position put me upon the outer side. Had it been the other way, I might have come off
scathless. As it was, there was a moment's pause as I stopped it and tried to pass in through the opening
which I had left. That moment was enough to give time to the creature to toss off the coat with which I had
blinded him and to spring upon me. I hurled myself through the gap and pulled the rails to behind me, but he
seized my leg before I could entirely withdraw it. One stroke of that huge paw tore off my calf as a shaving of
wood curls off before a plane. The next moment, bleeding and fainting, I was lying among the foul straw with
a line of friendly bars between me and the creature which ramped so frantically against them.
Too wounded to move, and too faint to be conscious of fear, I could only lie, more dead than alive, and watch
it. It pressed its broad, black chest against the bars and angled for me with its crooked paws as I have seen a
kitten do before a mousetrap. It ripped my clothes, but, stretch as it would, it could not quite reach me. I
have heard of the curious numbing effect produced by wounds from the great carnivora, and now I was
destined to experience it, for I had lost all sense of personality, and was as interested in the cat's failure or
success as if it were some game which I was watching. And then gradually my mind drifted away into strange
vague dreams, always with that black face and red tongue coming back into them, and so I lost myself in the
nirvana of delirium, the blessed relief of those who are too sorely tried.
Tracing the course of events afterwards, I conclude that I must have been insensible for about two hours.
What roused me to consciousness once more was that sharp metallic click which had been the precursor of
my terrible experience. It was the shooting back of the spring lock. Then, before my senses were clear enough
to entirely apprehend what they saw, I was aware of the round, benevolent face of my cousin peering in
through the open door. What he saw evidently amazed him. There was the cat crouching on the floor. I was
stretched upon my back in my shirtsleeves within the cage, my trousers torn to ribbons and a great pool of
blood all round me. I can see his amazed face now, with the morning sunlight upon it. He peered at me, and
peered again. Then he closed the door behind him, and advanced to the cage to see if I were really dead.
I cannot undertake to say what happened. I was not in a fit state to witness or to chronicle such events. I can
only say that I was suddenly conscious that his face was away from methat he was looking towards the
animal.
"Good old Tommy!" he cried. "Good old Tommy!"
Then he came near the bars, with his back still towards me.
"Down, you stupid beast!" he roared. "Down, sir! Don't you know your master?"
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 50
Page No 53
Suddenly even in my bemuddled brain a remembrance came of those words of his when he had said that the
taste of blood would turn the cat into a fiend. My blood had done it, but he was to pay the price.
"Get away!" he screamed. "Get away, you devil! Baldwin! Baldwin! Oh, my God!"
And then I heard him fall, and rise, and fall again, with a sound like the ripping of sacking. His screams grew
fainter until they were lost in the worrying snarl. And then, after I thought that he was dead, I saw, as in a
nightmare, a blinded, tattered, bloodsoaked figure running wildly round the roomand that was the last
glimpse which I had of him before I fainted once again.
I was many months in my recoveryin fact, I cannot say that I have ever recovered, for to the end of my
days I shall carry a stick as a sign of my night with the Brazilian cat. Baldwin, the groom, and the other
servants could not tell what had occurred, when, drawn by the deathcries of their master, they found me
behind the bars, and his remainsor what they afterwards discovered to be his remainsin the clutch of the
creature which he had reared. They stalled him off with hot irons, and afterwards shot him through the
loophole of the door before they could finally extricate me. I was carried to my bedroom, and there, under the
roof of my wouldbe murderer, I remained between life and death for several weeks. They had sent for a
surgeon from Clipton and a nurse from London, and in a month I was able to be carried to the station, and so
conveyed back once more to Grosvenor Mansions.
I have one remembrance of that illness, which might have been part of the everchanging panorama conjured
up by a delirious brain were it not so definitely fixed in my memory. One night, when the nurse was absent,
the door of my chamber opened, and a tall woman in blackest mourning slipped into the room. She came
across to me, and as she bent her sallow face I saw by the faint gleam of the nightlight that it was the
Brazilian woman whom my cousin had married. She stared intently into my face, and her expression was
more kindly than I had ever seen it.
"Are you conscious?" she asked.
I feebly noddedfor I was still very weak.
"Well; then, I only wished to say to you that you have yourself to blame. Did I not do all I could for you?
From the beginning I tried to drive you from the house. By every means, short of betraying my husband, I
tried to save you from him. I knew that he had a reason for bringing you here. I knew that he would never let
you get away again. No one knew him as I knew him, who had suffered from him so often. I did not dare to
tell you all this. He would have killed me. But I did my best for you. As things have turned out, you have
been the best friend that I have ever had. You have set me free, and I fancied that nothing but death would do
that. I am sorry if you are hurt, but I cannot reproach myself. I told you that you were a fooland a fool you
have been." She crept out of the room, the bitter, singular woman, and I was never destined to see her again.
With what remained from her husband's property she went back to her native land, and I have heard that she
afterwards took the veil at Pernambuco.
It was not until I had been back in London for some time that the doctors pronounced me to be well enough
to do business. It was not a very welcome permission to me, for I feared that it would be the signal for an
inrush of creditors; but it was Summers, my lawyer, who first took advantage of it.
"I am very glad to see that your lordship is so much better," said he. "I have been waiting a long time to offer
my congratulations."
"What do you mean, Summers? This is no time for joking."
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 51
Page No 54
"I mean what I say," he answered. "You have been Lord Southerton for the last six weeks, but we feared that
it would retard your recovery if you were to learn it."
Lord Southerton! One of the richest peers in England! I could not believe my ears. And then suddenly I
thought of the time which had elapsed, and how it coincided with my injuries.
"Then Lord Southerton must have died about the same time that I was hurt?"
"His death occurred upon that very day." Summers looked hard at me as I spoke, and I am convincedfor he
was a very shrewd fellowthat he had guessed the true state of the case. He paused for a moment as if
awaiting a confidence from me, but I could not see what was to be gained by exposing such a family scandal.
"Yes, a very curious coincidence," he continued, with the same knowing look. "Of course, you are aware that
your cousin Everard King was the next heir to the estates. Now, if it had been you instead of him who had
been torn to pieces by this tiger, or whatever it was, then of course he would have been Lord Southerton at
the present moment."
"No doubt," said I.
"And he took such an interest in it," said Summers. "I happen to know that the late Lord Southerton's valet
was in his pay, and that he used to have telegrams from him every few hours to tell him how he was getting
on. That would be about the time when you were down there. Was it not strange that he should wish to be so
well informed, since he knew that he was not the direct heir?"
"Very strange," said I. "And now, Summers, if you will bring me my bills and a new chequebook, we will
begin to get things into order."
Tales of Mystery
The Lost Special
The confession of Herbert de Lernac, now lying under sentence of death at Marseilles, has thrown a light
upon one of the most inexplicable crimes of the centuryan incident which is, I believe, absolutely
unprecedented in the criminal annals of any country: Although there is a reluctance to discuss the matter in
official circles, and little information has been given to the Press, there are still indications that the statement
of this archcriminal is corroborated by the facts, and that we have at last found a solution for a most
astounding business. As the matter is eight years old, and as its importance was somewhat obscured by a
political crisis which was engaging the public attention at the time, it may be as well to state the facts as far as
we have been able to ascertain them. They are collated from the Liverpool papers of that date, from the
proceedings at the inquest upon John Slater, the enginedriver, and from the records of the London and West
Coast Railway Company, which have been courteously put at my disposal. Briefly, they are as follows:
On the 3rd of June, 1890, a gentleman, who gave his name as Monsieur Louis Caratal, desired an interview
with Mr. James Bland, the superintendent of the London and West Coast Central Station in Liverpool. He
was a small man, middleaged and dark, with a stoop which was so marked that it suggested some deformity
of the spine. He was accompanied by a friend, a man of imposing physique, whose deferential manner and
constant attention showed that his position was one of dependence. This friend or companion, whose name
did not transpire, was certainly a foreigner, and probably from his swarthy complexion, either a Spaniard or a
South American. One peculiarity was observed in him. He carried in his left hand a small black, leather
dispatch box, and it was noticed by a sharpeyed clerk in the Central office that this box was fastened to his
wrist by a strap. No importance was attached to the fact at the time, but subsequent events endowed it with
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 52
Page No 55
some significance. Monsieur Caratal was shown up to Mr. Bland's office, while his companion remained
outside.
Monsieur Caratal's business was quickly dispatched. He had arrived that afternoon from Central America.
Affairs of the utmost importance demanded that he should be in Paris without the loss of an unnecessary
hour. He had missed the London express. A special must be provided. Money was of no importance. Time
was everything. If the company would speed him on his way, they might make their own terms.
Mr. Bland struck the electric bell, summoned Mr. Potter Hood, the traffic manager, and had the matter
arranged in five minutes. The train would start in threequarters of an hour. It would take that time to insure
that the line should be clear. The powerful engine called Rochdale (No. 247 on the company's register) was
attached to two carriages, with a guard's van behind. The first carriage was solely for the purpose of
decreasing the inconvenience arising from the oscillation. The second was divided, as usual, into four
compartments, a firstclass, a firstclass smoking, a secondclass, and a secondclass smoking. The first
compartment, which was nearest to the engine, was the one allotted to the travellers. The other three were
empty. The guard of the special train was James McPherson, who had been some years in the service of the
company. The stoker, William Smith, was a new hand.
Monsieur Caratal, upon leaving the superintendent's office, rejoined his companion, and both of them
manifested extreme impatience to be off. Having paid the money asked, which amounted to fifty pounds five
shillings, at the usual special rate of five shillings a mile, they demanded to be shown the carriage, and at
once took their seats in it, although they were assured that the better part of an hour must elapse before the
line could be cleared. In the meantime a singular coincidence had occurred in the office which Monsieur
Caratal had just quitted.
A request for a special is not a very uncommon circumstance in a rich commercial centre, but that two should
be required upon the same afternoon was most unusual. It so happened, however, that Mr. Bland had hardly
dismissed the first traveller before a second entered with a similar request. This was a Mr. Horace Moore, a
gentlemanly man of military appearance, who alleged that the sudden serious illness of his wife in London
made it absolutely imperative that he should not lose an instant in starting upon the journey. His distress and
anxiety were so evident that Mr. Bland did all that was possible to meet his wishes. A second special was out
of the question, as the ordinary local service was already somewhat deranged by the first. There was the
alternative, however, that Mr. Moore should share the expense of Monsieur Caratal's train, and should travel
in the other empty firstclass compartment, if Monsieur Caratal objected to having him in the one which he
occupied. It was difficult to see any objection to such an arrangement, and yet Monsieur Caratal, upon the
suggestion being made to him by Mr. Potter Hood, absolutely refused to consider it for an instant. The train
was his, he said, and he would insist upon the exclusive use of it. All argument failed to overcome his
ungracious objections, and finally the plan had to be abandoned. Mr. Horace Moore left the station in great
distress, after learning that his only course was to take the ordinary slow train which leaves Liverpool at six
o'clock. At four thirtyone exactly by the station clock the special train, containing the crippled Monsieur
Caratal and his gigantic companion, steamed out of the Liverpool station. The line was at that time clear, and
there should have been no stoppage before Manchester.
The trains of the London and West Coast Railway run over the lines of another company as far as this town,
which should have been reached by the special rather before six o'clock. At a quarter after six considerable
surprise and some consternation were caused amongst the officials at Liverpool by the receipt of a telegram
from Manchester to say that it had not yet arrived. An inquiry directed to St. Helens, which is a third of the
way between the two cities, elicited the following reply
"To James Bland, Superintendent, Central L. & W. C., Liverpool.Special passed here at 4:52, well up to
time.Dowster, St. Helens."
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 53
Page No 56
This telegram was received at sixforty. At sixfifty a second message was received from Manchester
"No sign of special as advised by you."
And then ten minutes later a third, more bewildering
"Presume some mistake as to proposed running of special. Local train from St. Helens timed to follow it has
just arrived and has seen nothing of it. Kindly wire advices.Manchester."
The matter was assuming a most amazing aspect, although in some respects the last telegram was a relief to
the authorities at Liverpool. If an accident had occurred to the special, it seemed hardly possible that the local
train could have passed down the same line without observing it. And yet, what was the alternative? Where
could the train be? Had it possibly been sidetracked for some reason in order to allow the slower train to go
past? Such an explanation was possible if some small repair had to be effected. A telegram was dispatched to
each of the stations between St. Helens and Manchester, and the superintendent and traffic manager waited in
the utmost suspense at the instrument for the series of replies which would enable them to say for certain
what had become of the missing train. The answers came back in the order of questions, which was the order
of the stations beginning at the St. Helens end
"Special passed here five o'clock.Collins Green."
"Special passed here six past five.Earlstown."
"Special passed here 5:10.Newton."
"Special passed here 5:20.Kenyon Junction."
"No special train has passed here.Barton Moss."
The two officials stared at each other in amazement.
"This is unique in my thirty years of experience," said Mr. Bland.
"Absolutely unprecedented and inexplicable, sir. The special has gone wrong between Kenyon Junction and
Barton Moss."
"And yet there is no siding, so far as my memory serves me, between the two stations. The special must have
run off the metals."
"But how could the fourfifty parliamentary pass over the same line without observing it?"
"There's no alternative, Mr. Hood. It must be so. Possibly the local train may have observed something which
may throw some light upon the matter. We will wire to Manchester for more information, and to Kenyon
Junction with instructions that the line be examined instantly as far as Barton Moss." The answer from
Manchester came within a few minutes.
"No news of missing special. Driver and guard of slow train positive no accident between Kenyon Junction
and Barton Moss. Line quite clear, and no sign of anything unusual.Manchester."
"That driver and guard will have to go," said Mr. Bland, grimly. "There has been a wreck and they have
missed it. The special has obviously run off the metals without disturbing the linehow it could have done
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 54
Page No 57
so passes my comprehensionbut so it must be, and we shall have a wire from Kenyon or Barton Moss
presently to say that they have found her at the bottom of an embankment."
But Mr. Bland's prophecy was not destined to be fulfilled. Half an hour passed, and then there arrived the
following message from the stationmaster of Kenyon Junction
"There are no traces of the missing special. It is quite certain that she passed here, and that she did not arrive
at Barton Moss. We have detached engine from goods train, and I have myself ridden down the line, but all is
clear, and there is no sign of any accident."
Mr. Bland tore his hair in his perplexity.
"This is rank lunacy, Hood!" he cried. "Does a train vanish into thin air in England in broad daylight? The
thing is preposterous. An engine, a tender, two carriages, a van, five human beingsand all lost on a straight
line of railway! Unless we get something positive within the next hour I'll take Inspector Collins, and go
down myself."
And then at last something positive did occur. It took the shape of another telegram from Kenyon Junction.
"Regret to report that the dead body of John Slater, driver of the special train, has just been found among the
gorse bushes at a point two and a quarter miles from the Junction. Had fallen from his engine, pitched down
the embankment, and rolled among the bushes. Injuries to his head, from the fall, appear to be cause of death.
Ground has now been carefully examined, and there is no trace of the missing train."
The country was, as has already been stated, in the throes of a political crisis, and the attention of the public
was further distracted by the important and sensational developments in Paris, where a huge scandal
threatened to destroy the Government and to wreck the reputations of many of the leading men in France. The
papers were full of these events, and the singular disappearance of the special train attracted less attention
than would have been the case in more peaceful times. The grotesque nature of the event helped to detract
from its importance, for the papers were disinclined to believe the facts as reported to them. More than one of
the London journals treated the matter as an ingenious hoax, until the coroner's inquest upon the unfortunate
driver (an inquest which elicited nothing of importance) convinced them of the tragedy of the incident.
Mr. Bland, accompanied by Inspector Collins, the senior detective officer in the service of the company, went
down to Kenyon Junction the same evening, and their research lasted throughout the following day, but was
attended with purely negative results. Not only was no trace found of the missing train, but no conjecture
could be put forward which could possibly explain the facts. At the same time, Inspector Collins's official
report (which lies before me as I write) served to show that the possibilities were more numerous than might
have been expected.
"In the stretch of railway between these two points," said he, "the country is dotted with ironworks and
collieries. Of these, some are being worked and some have been abandoned. There are no fewer than twelve
which have smallgauge lines which run trollycars down to the main line. These can, of course, be
disregarded. Besides these, however, there are seven which have, or have had, proper lines running down and
connecting with points to the main line, so as to convey their produce from the mouth of the mine to the great
centres of distribution. In every case these lines are only a few miles in length. Out of the seven, four belong
to collieries which are worked out, or at least to shafts which are no longer used. These are the Redgauntlet,
Hero, Slough of Despond, and Heartsease mines, the latter having ten years ago been one of the principal
mines in Lancashire. These four side lines may be eliminated from our inquiry, for, to prevent possible
accidents, the rails nearest to the main line have been taken up, and there is no longer any connection. There
remain three other side lines leading
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 55
Page No 58
(a) To the Carnstock Iron Works;
(b) To the Big Ben Colliery;
(c) To the Perseverance Colliery.
"Of these the Big Ben line is not more than a quarter of a mile long, and ends at a dead wall of coal waiting
removal from the mouth of the mine. Nothing had been seen or heard there of any special. The Carnstock
Iron Works line was blocked all day upon the 3rd of June by sixteen truckloads of hematite. It is a single line,
and nothing could have passed. As to the Perseverance line, it is a large double line, which does a
considerable traffic, for the output of the mine is very large. On the 3rd of June this traffic proceeded as
usual; hundreds of men including a gang of railway platelayers were working along the two miles and a
quarter which constitute the total length of the line, and it is inconceivable that an unexpected train could
have come down there without attracting universal attention. It may be remarked in conclusion that this
branch line is nearer to St. Helens than the point at which the enginedriver was discovered, so that we have
every reason to believe that the train was past that point before misfortune overtook her.
"As to John Slater, there is no clue to be gathered from his appearance or injuries. We can only say that, so
far as we can see, he met his end by falling off his engine, though why he fell, or what became of the engine
after his fall, is a question upon which I do not feel qualified to offer an opinion." In conclusion, the inspector
offered his resignation to the Board, being much nettled by an accusation of incompetence in the London
papers.
A month elapsed, during which both the police and the company prosecuted their inquiries without the
slightest success. A reward was offered and a pardon promised in case of crime, but they were both
unclaimed. Every day the public opened their papers with the conviction that so grotesque a mystery would at
last be solved, but week after week passed by, and a solution remained as far off as ever. In broad daylight,
upon a June afternoon in the most thickly inhabited portion of England, a train with its occupants had
disappeared as completely as if some master of subtle chemistry had volatilized it into gas. Indeed, among the
various conjectures which were put forward in the public Press, there were some which seriously asserted that
supernatural, or, at least, preternatural, agencies had been at work, and that the deformed Monsieur Caratal
was probably a person who was better known under a less polite name. Others fixed upon his swarthy
companion as being the author of the mischief, but what it was exactly which he had done could never be
clearly formulated in words.
Amongst the many suggestions put forward by various newspapers or private individuals, there were one or
two which were feasible enough to attract the attention of the public. One which appeared in The Times, over
the signature of an amateur reasoner of some celebrity at that date, attempted to deal with the matter in a
critical and semiscientific manner. An extract must suffice, although the curious can see the whole letter in
the issue of the 3rd of July.
"It is one of the elementary principles of practical reasoning," he remarked, "that when the impossible has
been eliminated the residuum, HOWEVER IMPROBABLE, must contain the truth. It is certain that the train
left Kenyon Junction. It is certain that it did not reach Barton Moss. It is in the highest degree unlikely, but
still possible, that it may have taken one of the seven available side lines. It is obviously impossible for a train
to run where there are no rails, and, therefore, we may reduce our improbables to the three open lines, namely
the Carnstock Iron Works, the Big Ben, and the Perserverance. Is there a secret society of colliers, an English
Camorra, which is capable of destroying both train and passengers? It is improbable, but it is not impossible.
I confess that I am unable to suggest any other solution. I should certainly advise the company to direct all
their energies towards the observation of those three lines, and of the workmen at the end of them. A careful
supervision of the pawnbrokers' shops of the district might possibly bring some suggestive facts to light."
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 56
Page No 59
The suggestion coming from a recognized authority upon such matters created considerable interest, and a
fierce opposition from those who considered such a statement to be a preposterous libel upon an honest and
deserving set of men. The only answer to this criticism was a challenge to the objectors to lay any more
feasible explanations before the public. In reply to this two others were forthcoming (Times, July 7th and
9th). The first suggested that the train might have run off the metals and be lying submerged in the
Lancashire and Staffordshire Canal, which runs parallel to the railway for some hundred of yards. This
suggestion was thrown out of court by the published depth of the canal, which was entirely insufficient to
conceal so large an object. The second correspondent wrote calling attention to the bag which appeared to be
the sole luggage which the travellers had brought with them, and suggesting that some novel explosive of
immense and pulverizing power might have been concealed in it. The obvious absurdity, however, of
supposing that the whole train might be blown to dust while the metals remained uninjured reduced any such
explanation to a farce. The investigation had drifted into this hopeless position when a new and most
unexpected incident occurred.
This was nothing less than the receipt by Mrs. McPherson of a letter from her husband, James McPherson,
who had been the guard on the missing train. The letter, which was dated July 5th, 1890, was posted from
New York and came to hand upon July 14th. Some doubts were expressed as to its genuine character but Mrs.
McPherson was positive as to the writing, and the fact that it contained a remittance of a hundred dollars in
fivedollar notes was enough in itself to discount the idea of a hoax. No address was given in the letter,
which ran in this way:
MY DEAR WIFE,
"I have been thinking a great deal, and I find it very hard to give you up. The same with Lizzie. I try to fight
against it, but it will always come back to me. I send you some money which will change into twenty English
pounds. This should be enough to bring both Lizzie and you across the Atlantic, and you will find the
Hamburg boats which stop at Southampton very good boats, and cheaper than Liverpool. If you could come
here and stop at the Johnston House I would try and send you word how to meet, but things are very difficult
with me at present, and I am not very happy, finding it hard to give you both up. So no more at present, from
your loving husband,
"James McPherson."
For a time it was confidently anticipated that this letter would lead to the clearing up of the whole matter, the
more so as it was ascertained that a passenger who bore a close resemblance to the missing guard had
travelled from Southampton under the name of Summers in the Hamburg and New York liner Vistula, which
started upon the 7th of June. Mrs. McPherson and her sister Lizzie Dolton went across to New York as
directed and stayed for three weeks at the Johnston House, without hearing anything from the missing man. It
is probable that some injudicious comments in the Press may have warned him that the police were using
them as a bait. However, this may be, it is certain that he neither wrote nor came, and the women were
eventually compelled to return to Liverpool.
And so the matter stood, and has continued to stand up to the present year of 1898. Incredible as it may seem,
nothing has transpired during these eight years which has shed the least light upon the extraordinary
disappearance of the special train which contained Monsieur Caratal and his companion. Careful inquiries
into the antecedents of the two travellers have only established the fact that Monsieur Caratal was well known
as a financier and political agent in Central America, and that during his voyage to Europe he had betrayed
extraordinary anxiety to reach Paris. His companion, whose name was entered upon the passenger lists as
Eduardo Gomez, was a man whose record was a violent one, and whose reputation was that of a bravo and a
bully. There was evidence to show, however, that he was honestly devoted to the interests of Monsieur
Caratal, and that the latter, being a man of puny physique, employed the other as a guard and protector. It
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 57
Page No 60
may be added that no information came from Paris as to what the objects of Monsieur Caratal's hurried
journey may have been. This comprises all the facts of the case up to the publication in the Marseilles papers
of the recent confession of Herbert de Lernac, now under sentence of death for the murder of a merchant
named Bonvalot. This statement may be literally translated as follows:
"It is not out of mere pride or boasting that I give this information, for, if that were my object, I could tell a
dozen actions of mine which are quite as splendid; but I do it in order that certain gentlemen in Paris may
understand that I, who am able here to tell about the fate of Monsieur Caratal, can also tell in whose interest
and at whose request the deed was done, unless the reprieve which I am awaiting comes to me very quickly.
Take warning, messieurs, before it is too late! You know Herbert de Lernac, and you are aware that his deeds
are as ready as his words. Hasten then, or you are lost!
"At present I shall mention no namesif you only heard the names, what would you not think!but I shall
merely tell you how cleverly I did it. I was true to my employers then, and no doubt they will be true to me
now. I hope so, and until I am convinced that they have betrayed me, these names, which would convulse
Europe, shall not be divulged. But on that day . . . well, I say no more!
"In a word, then, there was a famous trial in Paris, in the year 1890, in connection with a monstrous scandal
in politics and finance. How monstrous that scandal was can never be known save by such confidential agents
as myself. The honour and careers of many of the chief men in France were at stake. You have seen a group
of ninepins standing, all so rigid, and prim, and unbending. Then there comes the ball from far away and pop,
pop, popthere are your ninepins on the floor. Well, imagine some of the greatest men in France as these
ninepins and then this Monsieur Caratal was the ball which could be seen coming from far away. If he
arrived, then it was pop, pop, pop for all of them. It was determined that he should not arrive.
"I do not accuse them all of being conscious of what was to happen. There were, as I have said, great
financial as well as political interests at stake, and a syndicate was formed to manage the business. Some
subscribed to the syndicate who hardly understood what were its objects. But others understood very well,
and they can rely upon it that I have not forgotten their names. They had ample warning that Monsieur
Caratal was coming long before he left South America, and they knew that the evidence which he held would
certainly mean ruin to all of them. The syndicate had the command of an unlimited amount of
moneyabsolutely unlimited, you understand. They looked round for an agent who was capable of wielding
this gigantic power. The man chosen must be inventive, resolute, adaptivea man in a million. They chose
Herbert de Lernac, and I admit that they were right.
"My duties were to choose my subordinates, to use freely the power which money gives, and to make certain
that Monsieur Caratal should never arrive in Paris. With characteristic energy I set about my commission
within an hour of receiving my instructions, and the steps which I took were the very best for the purpose
which could possibly be devised.
"A man whom I could trust was dispatched instantly to South America to travel home with Monsieur Caratal.
Had he arrived in time the ship would never have reached Liverpool; but alas! it had already started before
my agent could reach it. I fitted out a small armed brig to intercept it, but again I was unfortunate. Like all
great organizers I was, however, prepared for failure, and had a series of alternatives prepared, one or the
other of which must succeed. You must not underrate the difficulties of my undertaking, or imagine that a
mere commonplace assassination would meet the case. We must destroy not only Monsieur Caratal, but
Monsieur Caratal's documents, and Monsieur Caratal's companions also, if we had reason to believe that he
had communicated his secrets to them. And you must remember that they were on the alert, and keenly
suspicious of any such attempt. It was a task which was in every way worthy of me, for I am always most
masterful where another would be appalled.
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 58
Page No 61
"I was all ready for Monsieur Caratal's reception in Liverpool, and I was the more eager because I had reason
to believe that he had made arrangements by which he would have a considerable guard from the moment
that he arrived in London. Anything which was to be done must be done between the moment of his setting
foot upon the Liverpool quay and that of his arrival at the London and West Coast terminus in London. We
prepared six plans, each more elaborate than the last; which plan would be used would depend upon his own
movements. Do what he would, we were ready for him. If he had stayed in Liverpool, we were ready. If he
took an ordinary train, an express, or a special, all was ready. Everything had been foreseen and provided for.
"You may imagine that I could not do all this myself. What could I know of the English railway lines? But
money can procure willing agents all the world over, and I soon had one of the acutest brains in England to
assist me. I will mention no names, but it would be unjust to claim all the credit for myself. My English ally
was worthy of such an alliance. He knew the London and West Coast line thoroughly, and he had the
command of a band of workers who were trustworthy and intelligent. The idea was his, and my own
judgement was only required in the details. We bought over several officials, amongst whom the most
important was James McPherson, whom we had ascertained to be the guard most likely to be employed upon
a special train. Smith, the stoker, was also in our employ. John Slater, the enginedriver, had been
approached, but had been found to be obstinate and dangerous, so we desisted. We had no certainty that
Monsieur Caratal would take a special, but we thought it very probable, for it was of the utmost importance to
him that he should reach Paris without delay. It was for this contingency, therefore, that we made special
preparations preparations which were complete down to the last detail long before his steamer had sighted
the shores of England. You will be amused to learn that there was one of my agents in the pilotboat which
brought that steamer to its moorings.
"The moment that Caratal arrived in Liverpool we knew that he suspected danger and was on his guard. He
had brought with him as an escort a dangerous fellow, named Gomez, a man who carried weapons, and was
prepared to use them. This fellow carried Caratal's confidential papers for him, and was ready to protect
either them or his master. The probability was that Caratal had taken him into his counsels, and that to
remove Caratal without removing Gomez would be a mere waste of energy. It was necessary that they should
be involved in a common fate, and our plans to that end were much facilitated by their request for a special
train. On that special train you will understand that two out of the three servants of the company were really
in our employ, at a price which would make them independent for a lifetime. I do not go so far as to say that
the English are more honest than any other nation, but I have found them more expensive to buy.
"I have already spoken of my English agentwho is a man with a considerable future before him, unless
some complaint of the throat carries him off before his time. He had charge of all arrangements at Liverpool,
whilst I was stationed at the inn at Kenyon, where I awaited a cipher signal to act. When the special was
arranged for, my agent instantly telegraphed to me and warned me how soon I should have everything ready.
He himself under the name of Horace Moore applied immediately for a special also, in the hope that he
would be sent down with Monsieur Caratal, which might under certain circumstances have been helpful to us.
If, for example, our great coup had failed, it would then have become the duty of my agent to have shot them
both and destroyed their papers. Caratal was on his guard, however, and refused to admit any other traveller.
My agent then left the station, returned by another entrance, entered the guard's van on the side farthest from
the platform, and travelled down with McPherson the guard.
"In the meantime you will be interested to know what my movements were. Everything had been prepared for
days before, and only the finishing touches were needed. The side line which we had chosen had once joined
the main line, but it had been disconnected. We had only to replace a few rails to connect it once more. These
rails had been laid down as far as could be done without danger of attracting attention, and now it was merely
a case of completing a juncture with the line, and arranging the points as they had been before. The sleepers
had never been removed, and the rails, fishplates and rivets were all ready, for we had taken them from a
siding on the abandoned portion of the line. With my small but competent band of workers, we had
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 59
Page No 62
everything ready long before the special arrived. When it did arrive, it ran off upon the small side line so
easily that the jolting of the points appears to have been entirely unnoticed by the two travellers.
"Our plan had been that Smith, the stoker, should chloroform John Slater, the driver, so that he should vanish
with the others. In this respect, and in this respect only, our plans miscarriedI except the criminal folly of
McPherson in writing home to his wife. Our stoker did his business so clumsily that Slater in his struggles
fell off the engine, and though fortune was with us so far that he broke his neck in the fall, still he remained
as a blot upon that which would otherwise have been one of those complete masterpieces which are only to
be contemplated in silent admiration. The criminal expert will find in John Slater the one flaw in all our
admirable combinations. A man who has had as many triumphs as I can afford to be frank, and I therefore lay
my finger upon John Slater, and I proclaim him to be a flaw.
"But now I have got our special train upon the small line two kilometres, or rather more than one mile, in
length, which leads, or rather used to lead, to the abandoned Heartsease mine, once one of the largest coal
mines in England. You will ask how it is that no one saw the train upon this unused line. I answer that along
its entire length it runs through a deep cutting, and that, unless someone had been on the edge of that cutting,
he could not have seen it. There WAS someone on the edge of that cutting. I was there. And now I will tell
you what I saw.
"My assistant had remained at the points in order that he might superintend the switching off of the train. He
had four armed men with him, so that if the train ran off the linewe thought it probable, because the points
were very rustywe might still have resources to fall back upon. Having once seen it safely on the side line,
he handed over the responsibility to me. I was waiting at a point which overlooks the mouth of the mine, and
I was also armed, as were my two companions. Come what might, you see, I was always ready.
"The moment that the train was fairly on the side line, Smith, the stoker, sloweddown the engine, and then,
having turned it on to the fullest speed again, he and McPherson, with my English lieutenant, sprang off
before it was too late. It may be that it was this slowingdown which first attracted the attention of the
travellers, but the train was running at full speed again before their heads appeared at the open window. It
makes me smile to think how bewildered they must have been. Picture to yourself your own feelings if, on
looking out of your luxurious carriage, you suddenly perceived that the lines upon which you ran were rusted
and corroded, red and yellow with disuse and decay! What a catch must have come in their breath as in a
second it flashed upon them that it was not Manchester but Death which was waiting for them at the end of
that sinister line. But the train was running with frantic speed, rolling and rocking over the rotten line, while
the wheels made a frightful screaming sound upon the rusted surface. I was close to them, and could see their
faces. Caratal was praying, I thinkthere was something like a rosary dangling out of his hand. The other
roared like a bull who smells the blood of the slaughterhouse. He saw us standing on the bank, and he
beckoned to us like a madman. Then he tore at his wrist and threw his dispatchbox out of the window in our
direction. Of course, his meaning was obvious. Here was the evidence, and they would promise to be silent if
their lives were spared. It would have been very agreeable if we could have done so, but business is business.
Besides, the train was now as much beyond our controls as theirs.
"He ceased howling when the train rattled round the curve and they saw the black mouth of the mine yawning
before them. We had removed the boards which had covered it, and we had cleared the square entrance. The
rails had formerly run very close to the shaft for the convenience of loading the coal, and we had only to add
two or three lengths of rail in order to lead to the very brink of the shaft. In fact, as the lengths would not
quite fit, our line projected about three feet over the edge. We saw the two heads at the window: Caratal
below, Gomez above; but they had both been struck silent by what they saw. And yet they could not
withdraw their heads. The sight seemed to have paralysed them.
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 60
Page No 63
"I had wondered how the train running at a great speed would take the pit into which I had guided it, and I
was much interested in watching it. One of my colleagues thought that it would actually jump it, and indeed it
was not very far from doing so. Fortunately, however, it fell short, and the buffers of the engine struck the
other lip of the shaft with a tremendous crash. The funnel flew off into the air. The tender, carriages, and van
were all smashed up into one jumble, which, with the remains of the engine, choked for a minute or so the
mouth of the pit. Then something gave way in the middle, and the whole mass of green iron, smoking coals,
brass fittings, wheels, woodwork, and cushions all crumbled together and crashed down into the mine. We
heard the rattle, rattle, rattle, as the debris struck against the walls, and then, quite a long time afterwards,
there came a deep roar as the remains of the train struck the bottom. The boiler may have burst, for a sharp
crash came after the roar, and then a dense cloud of steam and smoke swirled up out of the black depths,
falling in a spray as thick as rain all round us. Then the vapour shredded off into thin wisps, which floated
away in the summer sunshine, and all was quiet again in the Heartsease mine.
"And now, having carried out our plans so successfully, it only remained to leave no trace behind us. Our
little band of workers at the other end had already ripped up the rails and disconnected the side line, replacing
everything as it had been before. We were equally busy at the mine. The funnel and other fragments were
thrown in, the shaft was planked over as it used to be, and the lines which led to it were torn up and taken
away. Then, without flurry, but without delay, we all made our way out of the country, most of us to Paris,
my English colleague to Manchester, and McPherson to Southampton, whence he emigrated to America. Let
the English papers of that date tell how throughly we had done our work, and how completely we had thrown
the cleverest of their detectives off our track.
"You will remember that Gomez threw his bag of papers out of the window, and I need not say that I secured
that bag and brought them to my employers. It may interest my employers now, however, to learn that out of
that bag I took one or two little papers as a souvenir of the occasion. I have no wish to publish these papers;
but, still, it is every man for himself in this world, and what else can I do if my friends will not come to my
aid when I want them? Messieurs, you may believe that Herbert de Lernac is quite as formidable when he is
against you as when he is with you, and that he is not a man to go to the guillotine until he has seen that every
one of you is en route for New Caledonia. For your own sake, if not for mine, make haste, Monsieur de,
and General, and Baron (you can fill up the blanks for yourselves as you read this). I promise you
that in the next edition there will be no blanks to fill.
"P.S.As I look over my statement there is only one omission which I can see. It concerns the unfortunate
man McPherson, who was foolish enough to write to his wife and to make an appointment with her in New
York. It can be imagined that when interests like ours were at stake, we could not leave them to the chance of
whether a man in that class of life would or would not give away his secrets to a woman. Having once broken
his oath by writing to his wife, we could not trust him any more. We took steps therefore to insure that he
should not see his wife. I have sometimes thought that it would be a kindness to write to her and to assure her
that there is no impediment to her marrying again."
The BeetleHunter
A curious experience? said the Doctor. Yes, my friends, I have had one very curious experience. I never
expect to have another, for it is against all doctrines of chances that two such events would befall any one
man in a single lifetime. You may believe me or not, but the thing happened exactly as I tell it.
I had just become a medical man, but I had not started in practice, and I lived in rooms in Gower Street. The
street has been renumbered since then, but it was in the only house which has a bowwindow, upon the
lefthand side as you go down from the Metropolitan Station. A widow named Murchison kept the house at
that time, and she had three medical students and one engineer as lodgers. I occupied the top room, which
was the cheapest, but cheap as it was it was more than I could afford. My small resources were dwindling
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 61
Page No 64
away, and every week it became more necessary that I should find something to do. Yet I was very unwilling
to go into general practice, for my tastes were all in the direction of science, and especially of zoology,
towards which I had always a strong leaning. I had almost given the fight up and resigned myself to being a
medical drudge for life, when the turningpoint of my struggles came in a very extraordinary way.
One morning I had picked up the Standard and was glancing over its contents. There was a complete absence
of news, and I was about to toss the paper down again, when my eyes were caught by an advertisement at the
head of the personal column. It was worded in this way:
"Wanted for one or more days the services of a medical man. It is essential that he should be a man of strong
physique, of steady nerves, and of a resolute nature. Must be an entomologist coleopterist preferred.
Apply, in person, at 77B, Brook Street. Application must be made before twelve o'clock today."
Now, I have already said that I was devoted to zoology. Of all branches of zoology, the study of insects was
the most attractive to me, and of all insects beetles were the species with which I was most familiar. Butterfly
collectors are numerous, but beetles are far more varied, and more accessible in these islands than are
butterflies. It was this fact which had attracted my attention to them, and I had myself made a collection
which numbered some hundred varieties. As to the other requisites of the advertisement, I knew that my
nerves could be depended upon, and I had won the weightthrowing competition at the interhospital sports.
Clearly, I was the very man for the vacancy. Within five minutes of my having read the advertisement I was
in a cab and on my was to Brook Street.
As I drove, I kept turning the matter over in my head and trying to make a guess as to what sort of
employment it could be which needed such curious qualifications. A strong physique, a resolute nature, a
medical training, and a knowledge of beetles what connection could there be between these various
requisites? And then there was the disheartening fact that the situation was not a permanent one, but
terminable from day to day, according to the terms of the advertisement. The more I pondered over it the
more unintelligible did it become; but at the end of my meditations I always came back to the ground fact
that, come what might, I had nothing to lose, that I was completely at the end of my resources, and that I was
ready for any adventure, however desperate, which would put a few honest sovereigns into my pocket. The
man fears to fail who has to pay for his failure, but there was no penalty which Fortune could exact from me.
I was like the gambler with empty pockets, who is still allowed to try his luck with the others.
No. 77B, Brook Street, was one of those dingy and yet imposing houses, duncoloured and flatfaced, with
the intensely respectable and solid air which marks the Georgian builder. As I alighted from the cab, a young
man came out of the door and walked swiftly down the street. In passing me, I noticed that he cast an
inquisitive and somewhat malevolent glance at me, and I took the incident as a good omen, for his
appearance was that of a rejected candidate, and if he resented my application it meant that the vacancy was
not yet filled up. Full of hope, I ascended the broad steps and rapped with the heavy knocker.
A footman in powder and livery opened the door. Clearly I was in touch with the people of wealth and
fashion.
"Yes, sir?" said the footman.
"I came in answer to"
"Quite so, sir," said the footman. "Lord Linchmere will see you at once in the library."
Lord Linchmere! I had vaguely heard the name, but could not for the instant recall anything about him.
Following the footman, I was shown into a large, booklined room in which there was seated behind a
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 62
Page No 65
writingdesk a small man with a pleasant, cleanshaven, mobile face, and long hair shot with grey, brushed
back from his forehead. He looked me up and down with a very shrewd, penetrating glance, holding the card
which the footman had given him in his right hand. Then he smiled pleasantly, and I felt that externally at any
rate I possessed the qualifications which he desired.
"You have come in answer to my advertisement, Dr. Hamilton?" he asked.
"Yes, sir."
"Do you fulfil the conditions which are there laid down?"
"I believe that I do."
"You are a powerful man, or so I should judge from your appearance.
"I think that I am fairly strong."
"And resolute?"
"I believe so."
"Have you ever known what it was to be exposed to imminent danger?"
"No, I don't know that I ever have."
"But you think you would be prompt and cool at such a time?"
"I hope so."
"Well, I believe that you would. I have the more confidence in you because you do not pretend to be certain
as to what you would do in a position that was new to you. My impression is that, so far as personal qualities
go, you are the very man of whom I am in search. That being settled, we may pass on to the next point."
"Which is?"
"To talk to me about beetles."
I looked across to see if he was joking, but, on the contrary, he was leaning eagerly forward across his desk,
and there was an expression of something like anxiety in his eyes.
"I am afraid that you do not know about beetles," he cried.
"On the contrary, sir, it is the one scientific subject about which I feel that I really do know something."
"I am overjoyed to hear it. Please talk to me about beetles."
I talked. I do not profess to have said anything original upon the subject, but I gave a short sketch of the
characteristics of the beetle, and ran over the more common species, with some allusions to the specimens in
my own little collection and to the article upon "Burying Beetles" which I had contributed to the Journal of
Entomological Science.
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 63
Page No 66
"What! not a collector?" cried Lord Linchmere. "You don't mean that you are yourself a collector?" His eyes
danced with pleasure at the thought.
"You are certainly the very man in London for my purpose. I thought that among five millions of people there
must be such a man, but the difficulty is to lay one's hands upon him. I have been extraordinarily fortunate in
finding you."
He rang a gong upon the table, and the footman entered.
"Ask Lady Rossiter to have the goodness to step this way," said his lordship, and a few moments later the
lady was ushered into the room. She was a small, middleaged woman, very like Lord Linchmere in
appearance, with the same quick, alert features and greyblack hair. The expression of anxiety, however,
which I had observed upon his face was very much more marked upon hers. Some great grief seemed to have
cast its shadow over her features. As Lord Linchmere presented me she turned her face full upon me, and I
was shocked to observe a halfhealed scar extending for two inches over her right eyebrow. It was partly
concealed by plaster, but none the less I could see that it had been a serious wound and not long inflicted.
"Dr. Hamilton is the very man for our purpose, Evelyn," said Lord Linchmere. "He is actually a collector of
beetles, and he has written articles upon the subject."
"Really!" said Lady Rossiter. "Then you must have heard of my husband. Everyone who knows anything
about beetles must have heard of Sir Thomas Rossiter."
For the first time a thin little ray of light began to break into the obscure business. Here, at last, was a
connection between these people and beetles. Sir Thomas Rossiter he was the greatest authority upon the
subject in the world. He had made it his lifelong study, and had written a most exhaustive work upon it. I
hastened to assure her that I had read and appreciated it.
"Have you met my husband?" she asked.
"No, I have not."
"But you shall," said Lord Linchmere, with decision.
The lady was standing beside the desk, and she put her hand upon his shoulder. It was obvious to me as I saw
their faces together that they were brother and sister.
"Are you really prepared for this, Charles? It is noble of you, but you fill me with fears." Her voice quavered
with apprehension, and he appeared to me to be equally moved, though he was making strong efforts to
conceal his agitation.
"Yes, yes, dear; it is all settled, it is all decided; in fact, there is no other possible way, that I can see."
"There is one obvious way."
"No, no, Evelyn, I shall never abandon younever. It will come rightdepend upon it; it will come right,
and surely it looks like the interference of Providence that so perfect an instrument should be put into our
hands."
My position was embarrassing, for I felt that for the instant they had forgotten my presence. But Lord
Linchmere came back suddenly to me and to my engagement.
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 64
Page No 67
"The business for which I want you, Dr. Hamilton, is that you should put yourself absolutely at my disposal. I
wish you to come for a short journey with me, to remain always at my side, and to promise to do without
question whatever I may ask you, however unreasonable it may appear to you to be."
"That is a good deal to ask," said I.
"Unfortunately I cannot put it more plainly, for I do not myself know what turn matters may take. You may
be sure, however, that you will not be asked to do anything which your conscience does not approve; and I
promise you that, when all is over, you will be proud to have been concerned in so good a work."
"If it ends happily," said the lady.
"Exactly; if it ends happily," his lordship repeated.
"And terms?" I asked.
"Twenty pounds a day."
I was amazed at the sum, and must have showed my surprise upon my features.
"It is a rare combination of qualities, as must have struck you when you first read the advertisement," said
Lord Linchmere; "such varied gifts may well command a high return, and I do not conceal from you that your
duties might be arduous or even dangerous. Besides, it is possible that one or two days may bring the matter
to an end."
"Please God!" sighed his sister.
"So now, Dr. Hamilton, may I rely upon your aid?"
"Most undoubtedly," said I. "You have only to tell me what my duties are."
"Your first duty will be to return to your home. You will pack up whatever you may need for a short visit to
the country. We start together from Paddington Station at 3:40 this afternoon."
"Do we go far?"
"As far as Pangbourne. Meet me at the bookstall at 3:30. I shall have the tickets. Goodbye, Dr. Hamilton!
And, by the way, there are two things which I should be very glad if you would bring with you, in case you
have them. One is your case for collecting beetles, and the other is a stick, and the thicker and heavier the
better."
You may imagine that I had plenty to think of from the time that I left Brook Street until I set out to meet
Lord Linchmere at Paddington. The whole fantastic business kept arranging and rearranging itself in
kaleidoscopic forms inside my brain, until I had thought out a dozen explanations, each of them more
grotesquely improbable than the last. And yet I felt that the truth must be something grotesquely improbable
also. At last I gave up all attempts at finding a solution, and contented myself with exactly carrying out the
instructions which I had received. With a hand valise, specimencase, and a loaded cane, I was waiting at the
Paddington bookstall when Lord Linchmere arrived. He was an even smaller man than I had thoughtfrail
and peaky, with a manner which was more nervous than it had been in the morning. He wore a long, thick
travelling ulster, and I observed that he carried a heavy blackthorn cudgel in his hand.
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 65
Page No 68
"I have the tickets," said he, leading the way up the platform.
"This is our train. I have engaged a carriage, for I am particularly anxious to impress one or two things upon
you while we travel down."
And yet all that he had to impress upon me might have been said in a sentence, for it was that I was to
remember that I was there as a protection to himself, and that I was not on any consideration to leave him for
an instant. This he repeated again and again as our journey drew to a close, with an insistence which showed
that his nerves were thoroughly shaken.
"Yes," he said at last, in answer to my looks rather than to my words, "I AM nervous, Dr. Hamilton. I have
always been a timid man, and my timidity depends upon my frail physical health. But my soul is firm, and I
can bring myself up to face a danger which a lessnervous man might shrink from. What I am doing now is
done from no compulsion, but entirely from a sense of duty, and yet it is, beyond doubt, a desperate risk. If
things should go wrong, I will have some claims to the title of martyr."
This eternal reading of riddles was too much for me. I felt that I must put a term to it.
"I think it would very much better, sir, if you were to trust me entirely," said I. "It is impossible for me to act
effectively, when I do not know what are the objects which we have in view, or even where we are going."
"Oh, as to where we are going, there need be no mystery about that," said he; "we are going to Delamere
Court, the residence of Sir Thomas Rossiter, with whose work you are so conversant. As to the exact object
of our visit, I do not know that at this stage of the proceedings anything would be gained, Dr. Hamilton, by
taking you into my complete confidence. I may tell you that we are actingI say `we,' because my sister,
Lady Rossiter, takes the same view as myselfwith the one object of preventing anything in the nature of a
family scandal. That being so, you can understand that I am loth to give any explanations which are not
absolutely necessary. It would be a different matter, Dr. Hamilton, if I were asking your advice. As matters
stand, it is only your active help which I need, and I will indicate to you from time to time how you can best
give it."
There was nothing more to be said, and a poor man can put up with a good deal for twenty pounds a day, but
I felt none the less that Lord Linchmere was acting rather scurvily towards me. He wished to convert me into
a passive tool, like the blackthorn in his hand. With his sensitive disposition I could imagine, however, that
scandal would be abhorrent to him, and I realized that he would not take me into his confidence until no other
course was open to him. I must trust to my own eyes and ears to solve the mystery, but I had every
confidence that I should not trust to them in vain.
Delamere Court lies a good five miles from Pangbourne Station, and we drove for that distance in an open
fly. Lord Linchmere sat in deep thought during the time, and he never opened his mouth until we were close
to our destination. When he did speak it was to give me a piece of information which surprised me.
"Perhaps you are not aware," said he, "that I am a medical man like yourself?"
"No, sir, I did not know it."
"Yes, I qualified in my younger days, when there were several lives between me and the peerage. I have not
had occasion to practise, but I have found it a useful education, all the same. I never regretted the years which
I devoted to medical study. These are the gates of Delamere Court."
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 66
Page No 69
We had come to two high pillars crowned with heraldic monsters which flanked the opening of a winding
avenue. Over the laurel bushes and rhododendrons, I could see a long, manygabled mansion, girdled with
ivy, and toned to the warm, cheery, mellow glow of old brickwork. My eyes were still fixed in admiration
upon this delightful house when my companion plucked nervously at my sleeve.
"Here's Sir Thomas," he whispered. "Please talk beetle all you can."
A tall, thin figure, curiously angular and bony, had emerged through a gap in the hedge of laurels. In his hand
he held a spud, and he wore gauntleted gardener's gloves. A broadbrimmed, grey hat cast his face into
shadow, but it struck me as exceedingly austere, with an illnourished beard and harsh, irregular features.
The fly pulled up and Lord Linchmere sprang out.
"My dear Thomas, how are you?" said he, heartily.
But the heartiness was by no means reciprocal. The owner of the grounds glared at me over his
brotherinlaw's shoulder, and I caught broken scraps of sentences"wellknown wishes . . . hatred of
strangers . . . unjustifiable intrusion . . . perfectly inexcusable." Then there was a muttered explanation, and
the two of them came over together to the side of the fly.
"Let me present you to Sir Thomas Rossiter, Dr. Hamilton," said Lord Linchmere. "You will find that you
have a strong community of tastes."
I bowed. Sir Thomas stood very stiffly, looking at me severely from under the broad brim of his hat.
"Lord Linchmere tells me that you know something about beetles," said he. "What do you know about
beetles?"
"I know what I have learned from your work upon the coleoptera, Sir Thomas," I answered.
"Give me the names of the betterknown species of the British scarabaei," said he.
I had not expected an examination, but fortunately I was ready for one. My answers seemed to please him, for
his stern features relaxed.
"You appear to have read my book with some profit, sir," said he. "It is a rare thing for me to meet anyone
who takes an intelligent interest in such matters. People can find time for such trivialities as sport or society,
and yet the beetles are overlooked. I can assure you that the greater part of the idiots in this part of the
country are unaware that I have ever written a book at allI, the first man who ever described the true
function of the elytra. I am glad to see you, sir, and I have no doubt that I can show you some specimens
which will interest you." He stepped into the fly and drove up with us to the house, expounding to me as we
went some recent researches which he had made into the anatomy of the ladybird.
I have said that Sir Thomas Rossiter wore a large hat drawn down over his brows. As he entered the hall he
uncovered himself, and I was at once aware of a singular characteristic which the hat had concealed. His
forehead, which was naturally high, and higher still on account of receding hair, was in a continual state of
movement. Some nervous weakness kept the muscles in a constant spasm, which sometimes produced a mere
twitching and sometimes a curious rotary movement unlike anything which I had ever seen before. It was
strikingly visible as he turned towards us after entering the study, and seemed the more singular from the
contrast with the hard, steady, grey eyes which looked out from underneath those palpitating brows.
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 67
Page No 70
"I am sorry," said he, "that Lady Rossiter is not here to help me to welcome you. By the way, Charles, did
Evelyn say anything about the date of her return?"
"She wished to stay in town for a few more days," said Lord Linchmere. "You know how ladies' social duties
accumulate if they have been for some time in the country. My sister has many old friends in London at
present."
"Well, she is her own mistress, and I should not wish to alter her plans, but I shall be glad when I see her
again. It is very lonely here without her company."
"I was afraid that you might find it so, and that was partly why I ran down. My young friend, Dr. Hamilton, is
so much interested in the subject which you have made your own, that I thought you would not mind his
accompanying me."
"I lead a retired life, Dr. Hamilton, and my aversion to strangers grows upon me," said our host. "I have
sometimes thought that my nerves are not so good as they were. My travels in search of beetles in my
younger days took me into many malarious and unhealthy places. But a brother coleopterist like yourself is
always a welcome guest, and I shall be delighted if you will look over my collection, which I think that I may
without exaggeration describe as the best in Europe."
And so no doubt it was. He had a huge, oaken cabinet arranged in shallow drawers, and here, neatly ticketed
and classified, were beetles from every corner of the earth, black, brown, blue, green, and mottled. Every now
and then as he swept his hand over the lines and lines of impaled insects he would catch up some rare
specimen, and, handling it with as much delicacy and reverence as if it were a precious relic, he would hold
forth upon its peculiarities and the circumstances under which it came into his possession. It was evidently an
unusual thing for him to meet with a sympathetic listener, and he talked and talked until the spring evening
had deepened into night, and the gong announced that it was time to dress for dinner. All the time Lord
Linchmere said nothing, but he stood at his brotherinlaw's elbow, and I caught him continually shooting
curious little, questioning glances into his face. And his own features expressed some strong emotion,
apprehension, sympathy, expectation: I seemed to read them all. I was sure that Lord Linchmere was fearing
something and awaiting something, but what that something might be I could not imagine.
The evening passed quietly but pleasantly, and I should have been entirely at my ease if it had not been for
that continual sense of tension upon the part of Lord Linchmere. As to our host, I found that he improved
upon acquaintance. He spoke constantly with affection of his absent wife, and also of his little son, who had
recently been sent to school. The house, he said, was not the same without them. If it were not for his
scientific studies, he did not know how he could get through the days. After dinner we smoked for some time
in the billiardroom, and finally went early to bed.
And then it was that, for the first time, the suspicion that Lord Linchmere was a lunatic crossed my mind. He
followed me into my bedroom, when our host had retired.
"Doctor," said he, speaking in a low, hurried voice, "you must come with me. You must spend the night in
my bedroom."
"What do you mean?"
"I prefer not to explain. But this is part of your duties. My room is close by, and you can return to your own
before the servant calls you in the morning."
"But why?" I asked.
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 68
Page No 71
"Because I am nervous of being alone," said he. "That's the reason, since you must have a reason."
It seemed rank lunacy, but the argument of those twenty pounds would overcome many objections. I
followed him to his room.
"Well," said I, "there's only room for one in that bed."
"Only one shall occupy it," said he.
"And the other?"
"Must remain on watch."
"Why?" said I. "One would think you expected to be attacked."
"Perhaps I do."
"In that case, why not lock your door?"
"Perhaps I WANT to be attacked."
It looked more and more like lunacy. However, there was nothing for it but to submit. I shrugged my
shoulders and sat down in the armchair beside the empty fireplace.
"I am to remain on watch, then?" said I, ruefully.
"We will divide the night. If you will watch until two, I will watch the remainder."
"Very good."
"Call me at two o'clock, then."
"I will do so."
"Keep your ears open, and if you hear any sounds wake me instantlyinstantly, you hear?"
"You can rely upon it." I tried to look as solemn as he did.
"And for God's sake don't go to sleep," said he, and so, taking off only his coat, he threw the coverlet over
him and settled down for the night.
It was a melancholy vigil, and made more so by my own sense of its folly. Supposing that by any chance
Lord Linchmere had cause to suspect that he was subject to danger in the house of Sir Thomas Rossiter, why
on earth could he not lock his door and so protect himself?" His own answer that he might wish to be
attacked was absurd. Why should he possibly wish to be attacked? And who would wish to attack him?
Clearly, Lord Linchmere was suffering from some singular delusion, and the result was that on an imbecile
pretext I was to be deprived of my night's rest. Still, however absurd, I was determined to carry out his
injunctions to the letter as long as I was in his employment. I sat, therefore, beside the empty fireplace, and
listened to a sonorous chiming clock somewhere down the passage which gurgled and struck every quarter of
an hour. It was an endless vigil. Save for that single clock, an absolute silence reigned throughout the great
house. A small lamp stood on the table at my elbow, throwing a circle of light round my chair, but leaving the
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 69
Page No 72
corners of the room draped in shadow. On the bed Lord Linchmere was breathing peacefully. I envied him
his quiet sleep, and again and again my own eyelids drooped, but every time my sense of duty came to my
help, and I sat up, rubbing my eyes and pinching myself with a determination to see my irrational watch to an
end.
And I did so. From down the passage came the chimes of two o'clock, and I laid my hand upon the shoulder
of the sleeper. Instantly he was sitting up, with an expression of the keenest interest upon his face.
"You have heard something?"
"No, sir. It is two o'clock."
"Very good. I will watch. You can go to sleep."
I lay down under the coverlet as he had done and was soon unconscious. My last recollection was of that
circle of lamplight, and of the small, hunchedup figure and strained, anxious face of Lord Linchmere in the
centre of it.
How long I slept I do not know; but I was suddenly aroused by a sharp tug at my sleeve. The room was in
darkness, but a hot smell of oil told me that the lamp had only that instant been extinguished.
"Quick! Quick!" said Lord Linchmere's voice in my ear.
I sprang out of bed, he still dragging at my arm.
"Over here!" he whispered, and pulled me into a corner of the room. "Hush! Listen!"
In the silence of the night I could distinctly hear that someone was coming down the corridor. It was a
stealthy step, faint and intermittent, as of a man who paused cautiously after every stride. Sometimes for half
a minute there was no sound, and then came the shuffle and creak which told of a fresh advance. My
companion was trembling with excitement. His hand, which still held my sleeve, twitched like a branch in the
wind.
"What is it?" I whispered.
"It's he!"
"Sir Thomas?"
"Yes."
"What does he want?"
"Hush! Do nothing until I tell you."
I was conscious now that someone was trying the door. There was the faintest little rattle from the handle,
and then I dimly saw a thin slit of subdued light. There was a lamp burning somewhere far down the passage,
and it just sufficed to make the outside visible from the darkness of our room. The greyish slit grew broader
and broader, very gradually, very gently, and then outlined against it I saw the dark figure of a man. He was
squat and crouching, with the silhouette of a bulky and misshapen dwarf. Slowly the door swung open with
this ominous shape framed in the centre of it. And then, in an instant, the crouching figure shot up, there was
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 70
Page No 73
a tiger spring across the room and thud, thud, thud, came three tremendous blows from some heavy object
upon the bed.
I was so paralysed with amazement that I stood motionless and staring until I was aroused by a yell for help
from my companion. The open door shed enough light for me to see the outline of things, and there was little
Lord Linchmere with his arms round the neck of his brotherinlaw, holding bravely on to him like a game
bullterrier with its teeth into a gaunt deerhound. The tall, bony man dashed himself about, writhing round
and round to get a grip upon his assailant; but the other, clutching on from behind, still kept his hold, though
his shrill, frightened cries showed how unequal he felt the contest to be. I sprang to the rescue, and the two of
us managed to throw Sir Thomas to the ground, though he made his teeth meet in my shoulder. With all my
youth and weight and strength, it was a desperate struggle before we could master his frenzied struggles; but
at last we secured his arms with the waistcord of the dressinggown which he was wearing. I was holding his
legs while Lord Linchmere was endeavouring to relight the lamp, when there came the pattering of many feet
in the passage, and the butler and two footmen, who had been alarmed by the cries, rushed into the room.
With their aid we had no further difficulty in securing our prisoner, who lay foaming and glaring upon the
ground. One glance at his face was enough to prove that he was a dangerous maniac, while the short, heavy
hammer which lay beside the bed showed how murderous had been his intentions.
"Do not use any violence!" said Lord Linchmere, as we raised the struggling man to his feet. "He will have a
period of stupor after this excitement. I believe that it is coming on already." As he spoke the convulsions
became less violent, and the madman's head fell forward upon his breast, as if he were overcome by sleep.
We led him down the passage and stretched him upon his own bed, where he lay unconscious, breathing
heavily.
"Two of you will watch him," said Lord Linchmere. "And now, Dr. Hamilton, if you will return with me to
my room, I will give you the explanation which my horror of scandal has perhaps caused me to delay too
long. Come what may, you will never have cause to regret your share in this night's work.
"The case may be made clear in a very few words," he continued, when we were alone. "My poor
brotherinlaw is one of the best fellows upon earth, a loving husband and an estimable father, but he comes
from a stock which is deeply tainted with insanity. He has more than once had homicidal outbreaks, which
are the more painful because his inclination is always to attack the very person to whom he is most attached.
His son was sent away to school to avoid this danger, and then came an attempt upon my sister, his wife,
from which she escaped with injuries that you may have observed when you met her in London. You
understand that he knows nothing of the matter when he is in his sound senses, and would ridicule the
suggestion that he could under any circumstances injure those whom he loves so dearly. It is often, as you
know, a characteristic of such maladies that it is absolutely impossible to convince the man who suffers from
them of their existence.
"Our great object was, of course, to get him under restraint before he could stain his hands with blood, but the
matter was full of difficulty. He is a recluse in his habits, and would not see any medical man. Besides, it was
necessary for our purpose that the medical man should convince himself of his insanity; and he is sane as you
or I, save on these very rare occasions. But, fortunately, before he has these attacks he always shows certain
premonitory symptoms, which are providential dangersignals, warning us to be upon our guard. The chief of
these is that nervous contortion of the forehead which you must have observed. This is a phenomenon which
always appears from three to four days before his attacks of frenzy. The moment it showed itself his wife
came into town on some pretext, and took refuge in my house in Brook Street.
"It remained for me to convince a medical man of Sir Thomas's insanity, without which it was impossible to
put him where he could do no harm. The first problem was how to get a medical man into his house. I
bethought me of his interest in beetles, and his love for anyone who shared his tastes. I advertised, therefore,
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 71
Page No 74
and was fortunate enough to find in you the very man I wanted. A stout companion was necessary, for I knew
that the lunacy could only be proved by a murderous assault, and I had every reason to believe that that
assault would be made upon myself, since he had the warmest regard for me in his moments of sanity. I think
your intelligence will supply all the rest. I did not know that the attack would come by night, but I thought it
very probable, for the crises of such cases usually do occur in the early hours of the morning. I am a very
nervous man myself, but I saw no other way in which I could remove this terrible danger from my sister's
life. I need not ask you whether you are willing to sign the lunacy papers."
"Undoubtedly. But TWO signatures are necessary."
"You forget that I am myself a holder of a medical degree. I have the papers on a sidetable here, so if you
will be good enough to sign them now, we can have the patient removed in the morning."
So that was my visit to Sir Thomas Rossiter, the famous beetlehunter, and that was also my first step upon the
ladder of success, for Lady Rossiter and Lord Linchmere have proved to be staunch friends, and they have
never forgotten my association with them in the time of their need. Sir Thomas is out and said to be cured,
but I still think that if I spent another night at Delamere Court, I should be inclined to lock my door upon the
inside.
The Man with the Watches
There are many who will still bear in mind the singular circumstances which, under the heading of the Rugby
Mystery, filled many columns of the daily Press in the spring of the year 1892. Coming as it did at a period of
exceptional dullness, it attracted perhaps rather more attention than it deserved, but it offered to the public
that mixture of the whimsical and the tragic which is most stimulating to the popular imagination. Interest
drooped, however, when, after weeks of fruitless investigation, it was found that no final explanation of the
facts was forthcoming, and the tragedy seemed from that time to the present to have finally taken its place in
the dark catalogue of inexplicable and unexpiated crimes. A recent communication (the authenticity of which
appears to be above question) has, however, thrown some new and clear light upon the matter. Before laying
it before the public it would be as well, perhaps, that I should refresh their memories as to the singular facts
upon which this commentary is founded. These facts were briefly as follows:
At five o'clock on the evening of the 18th of March in the year already mentioned a train left Euston Station
for Manchester. It was a rainy, squally day, which grew wilder as it progressed, so it was by no means the
weather in which anyone would travel who was not driven to do so by necessity. The train, however, is a
favourite one among Manchester business men who are returning from town, for it does the journey in four
hours and twenty minutes, with only three stoppages upon the way. In spite of the inclement evening it was,
therefore, fairly well filled upon the occasion of which I speak. The guard of the train was a tried servant of
the companya man who had worked for twentytwo years without a blemish or complaint. His name was
John Palmer.
The station clock was upon the stroke of five, and the guard was about to give the customary signal to the
enginedriver when he observed two belated passengers hurrying down the platform. The one was an
exceptionally tall man, dressed in a long black overcoat with astrakhan collar and cuffs. I have already said
that the evening was an inclement one, and the tall traveller had the high, warm collar turned up to protect his
throat against the bitter March wind. He appeared, as far as the guard could judge by so hurried an inspection,
to be a man between fifty and sixty years of age, who had retained a good deal of the vigour and activity of
his youth. In one hand he carried a brown leather Gladstone bag. His companion was a lady, tall and erect,
walking with a vigorous step which outpaced the gentleman beside her. She wore a long, fawncoloured
dustcloak, a black, closefitting toque, and a dark veil which concealed the greater part of her face. The two
might very well have passed as father and daughter. They walked swiftly down the line of carriages, glancing
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 72
Page No 75
in at the windows, until the guard, John Palmer, overtook them.
"Now then, sir, look sharp, the train is going," said he.
"Firstclass," the man answered.
The guard turned the handle of the nearest door. In the carriage which he had opened, there sat a small man
with a cigar in his mouth. His appearance seems to have impressed itself upon the guard's memory, for he
was prepared, afterwards, to describe or to identify him. He was a man of thirtyfour or thirtyfive years of
age, dressed in some grey material, sharpnosed, alert, with a ruddy, weatherbeaten face, and a small,
closely cropped, black beard. He glanced up as the door was opened. The tall man paused with his foot upon
the step.
"This is a smoking compartment. The lady dislikes smoke," said he, looking round at the guard.
"All right! Here you are, sir!" said John Palmer. He slammed the door of the smoking carriage, opened that of
the next one, which was empty, and thrust the two travellers in. At the same moment he sounded his whistle
and the wheels of the train began to move. The man with the cigar was at the window of his carriage, and said
something to the guard as he rolled past him, but the words were lost in the bustle of the departure. Palmer
stepped into the guard's van, as it came up to him, and thought no more of the incident.
Twelve minutes after its departure the train reached Willesden Junction, where it stopped for a very short
interval. An examination of the tickets has made it certain that no one either joined or left it at this time, and
no passenger was seen to alight upon the platform. At 5:14 the journey to Manchester was resumed, and
Rugby was reached at 6:50, the express being five minutes late.
At Rugby the attention of the station officials was drawn to the fact that the door of one of the firstclass
carriages was open. An examination of that compartment, and of its neighbour, disclosed a remarkable state
of affairs.
The smoking carriage in which the short, redfaced man with the black beard had been seen was now empty.
Save for a halfsmoked cigar, there was no trace whatever of its recent occupant. The door of this carriage
was fastened. In the next compartment, to which attention had been originally drawn, there was no sign either
of the gentleman with the astrakhan collar or of the young lady who accompanied him. All three passengers
had disappeared. On the other hand, there was found upon the floor of this carriagethe one in which the tall
traveller and the lady had beena young man fashionably dressed and of elegant appearance. He lay with his
knees drawn up, and his head resting against the farther door, an elbow upon either seat. A bullet had
penetrated his heart and his death must have been instantaneous. No one had seen such a man enter the train,
and no railway ticket was found in his pocket, neither were there any markings upon his linen, nor papers nor
personal property which might help to identify him. Who he was, whence he had come, and how he had met
his end were each as great a mystery as what had occurred to the three people who had started an hour and a
half before from Willesden in those two compartments.
I have said that there was no personal property which might help to identify him, but it is true that there was
one peculiarity about this unknown young man which was much commented upon at the time. In his pockets
were found no fewer than six valuable gold watches, three in the various pockets of his waistcoat, one in his
ticketpocket, one in his breastpocket, and one small one set in a leather strap and fastened round his left
wrist. The obvious explanation that the man was a pickpocket, and that this was his plunder, was discounted
by the fact that all six were of American make and of a type which is rare in England. Three of them bore the
mark of the Rochester Watchmaking Company; one was by Mason, of Elmira; one was unmarked; and the
small one, which was highly jewelled and ornamented, was from Tiffany, of New York. The other contents of
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 73
Page No 76
his pocket consisted of an ivory knife with a corkscrew by Rodgers, of Sheffield; a small, circular mirror, one
inch in diameter; a readmission slip to the Lyceum Theatre; a silver box full of vesta matches, and a brown
leather cigarcase containing two cherootsalso two pounds fourteen shillings in money. It was clear, then,
that whatever motives may have led to his death, robbery was not among them. As already mentioned, there
were no markings upon the man's linen, which appeared to be new, and no tailor's name upon his coat. In
appearance he was young, short, smoothcheeked, and delicately featured. One of his front teeth was
conspicuously stopped with gold.
On the discovery of the tragedy an examination was instantly made of the tickets of all passengers, and the
number of the passengers themselves was counted. It was found that only three tickets were unaccounted for,
corresponding to the three travellers who were missing. The express was then allowed to proceed, but a new
guard was sent with it, and John Palmer was detained as a witness at Rugby. The carriage which included the
two compartments in question was uncoupled and sidetracked. Then, on the arrival of Inspector Vane, of
Scotland Yard, and of Mr. Henderson, a detective in the service of the railway company, an exhaustive
inquiry was made into all the circumstances.
That crime had been committed was certain. The bullet, which appeared to have come from a small pistol or
revolver, had been fired from some little distance, as there was no scorching of the clothes. No weapon was
found in the compartment (which finally disposed of the theory of suicide), nor was there any sign of the
brown leather bag which the guard had seen in the hand of the tall gentleman. A lady's parasol was found
upon the rack, but no other trace was to be seen of the travellers in either of the sections. Apart from the
crime, the question of how or why three passengers (one of them a lady) could get out of the train, and one
other get in during the unbroken run between Willesden and Rugby, was one which excited the utmost
curiosity among the general public, and gave rise to much speculation in the London Press.
John Palmer, the guard was able at the inquest to give some evidence which threw a little light upon the
matter. There was a spot between Tring and Cheddington, according to his statement, where, on account of
some repairs to the line, the train had for a few minutes slowed down to a pace not exceeding eight or ten
miles an hour. At that place it might be possible for a man, or even for an exceptionally active woman, to
have left the train without serious injury. It was true that a gang of platelayers was there, and that they had
seen nothing, but it was their custom to stand in the middle between the metals, and the open carriage door
was upon the far side, so that it was conceivable that someone might have alighted unseen, as the darkness
would by that time be drawing in. A steep embankment would instantly screen anyone who sprang out from
the observation of the navvies.
The guard also deposed that there was a good deal of movement upon the platform at Willesden Junction, and
that though it was certain that no one had either joined or left the train there, it was still quite possible that
some of the passengers might have changed unseen from one compartment to another. It was by no means
uncommon for a gentleman to finish his cigar in a smoking carriage and then to change to a clearer
atmosphere. Supposing that the man with the black beard had done so at Willesden (and the halfsmoked
cigar upon the floor seemed to favour the supposition), he would naturally go into the nearest section, which
would bring him into the company of the two other actors in this drama. Thus the first stage of the affair
might be surmised without any great breach of probability. But what the second stage had been, or how the
final one had been arrived at, neither the guard nor the experienced detective officers could suggest.
A careful examination of the line between Willesden and Rugby resulted in one discovery which might or
might not have a bearing upon the tragedy. Near Tring, at the very place where the train slowed down, there
was found at the bottom of the embankment a small pocket Testament, very shabby and worn. It was printed
by the Bible Society of London, and bore an inscription: "From John to Alice. Jan. 13th, 1856," upon the
flyleaf. Underneath was written: "James. July 4th, 1859," and beneath that again: "Edward. Nov. 1st, 1869,"
all the entries being in the same handwriting. This was the only clue, if it could be called a clue, which the
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 74
Page No 77
police obtained, and the coroner's verdict of "Murder by a person or persons unknown" was the unsatisfactory
ending of a singular case. Advertisement, rewards, and inquiries proved equally fruitless, and nothing could
be found which was solid enough to form the basis for a profitable investigation.
It would be a mistake, however, to suppose that no theories were formed to account for the facts. On the
contrary, the Press, both in England and in America, teemed with suggestions and suppositions, most of
which were obviously absurd. The fact that the watches were of American make, and some peculiarities in
connection with the gold stopping of his front tooth, appeared to indicate that the deceased was a citizen of
the United States, though his linen, clothes and boots were undoubtedly of British manufacture. It was
surmised, by some, that he was concealed under the seat, and that, being discovered, he was for some reason,
possibly because he had overheard their guilty secrets, put to death by his fellowpassengers. When coupled
with generalities as to the ferocity and cunning of anarchical and other secret societies, this theory sounded as
plausible as any.
The fact that he should be without a ticket would be consistent with the idea of concealment, and it was well
known that women played a prominent part in the Nihilistic propaganda. On the other hand, it was clear, from
the guard's statement, that the man must have been hidden there BEFORE the others arrived, and how
unlikely the coincidence that conspirators should stray exactly into the very compartment in which a spy was
already concealed! Besides, this explanation ignored the man in the smoking carriage, and gave no reason at
all for his simultaneous disappearance. The police had little difficulty in showing that such a theory would
not cover the facts, but they were unprepared in the absence of evidence to advance any alternative
explanation.
There was a letter in the Daily Gazette, over the signature of a wellknown criminal investigator, which gave
rise to considerable discussion at the time. He had formed a hypothesis which had at least ingenuity to
recommend it, and I cannot do better than append it in his own words.
"Whatever may be the truth," said he, "it must depend upon some bizarre and rare combination of events, so
we need have no hesitation in postulating such events in our explanation. In the absence of data we must
abandon the analytic or scientific method of investigation, and must approach it in the synthetic fashion. In a
word, instead of taking known events and deducing from them what has occurred, we must build up a
fanciful explanation if it will only be consistent with known events. We can then test this explanation by any
fresh facts which may arise. If they all fit into their places, the probability is that we are upon the right track,
and with each fresh fact this probability increases in a geometrical progression until the evidence becomes
final and convincing.
"Now, there is one most remarkable and suggestive fact which has not met with the attention which it
deserves. There is a local train running through Harrow and King's Langley, which is timed in such a way
that the express must have overtaken it at or about the period when it eased down its speed to eight miles an
hour on account of the repairs of the line. The two trains would at that time be travelling in the same direction
at a similar rate of speed and upon parallel lines. It is within every one's experience how, under such
circumstances, the occupant of each carriage can see very plainly the passengers in the other carriages
opposite to him. The lamps of the express had been lit at Willesden, so that each compartment was brightly
illuminated, and most visible to an observer from outside.
"Now, the sequence of events as I reconstruct them would be after this fashion. This young man with the
abnormal number of watches was alone in the carriage of the slow train. His ticket, with his papers and
gloves and other things, was, we will suppose, on the seat beside him. He was probably an American, and
also probably a man of weak intellect. The excessive wearing of jewellery is an early symptom in some forms
of mania.
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 75
Page No 78
"As he sat watching the carriages of the express which were (on account of the state of the line) going at the
same pace as himself, he suddenly saw some people in it whom he knew. We will suppose for the sake of our
theory that these people were a woman whom he loved and a man whom he hatedand who in return hated
him. The young man was excitable and impulsive. He opened the door of his carriage, stepped from the
footboard of the local train to the footboard of the express, opened the other door, and made his way into the
presence of these two people. The feat (on the supposition that the trains were going at the same pace) is by
no means so perilous as it might appear.
"Having now got our young man, without his ticket, into the carriage in which the elder man and the young
woman are travelling, it is not difficult to imagine that a violent scene ensued. It is possible that the pair were
also Americans, which is the more probable as the man carried a weaponan unusual thing in England. If
our supposition of incipient mania is correct, the young man is likely to have assaulted the other. As the
upshot of the quarrel the elder man shot the intruder, and then made his escape from the carriage, taking the
young lady with him. We will suppose that all this happened very rapidly, and that the train was still going at
so slow a pace that it was not difficult for them to leave it. A woman might leave a train going at eight miles
an hour. As a matter of fact, we know that this woman DID do so.
"And now we have to fit in the man in the smoking carriage. Presuming that we have, up to this point,
reconstructed the tragedy correctly, we shall find nothing in this other man to cause us to reconsider our
conclusions. According to my theory, this man saw the young fellow cross from one train to the other, saw
him open the door, heard the pistolshot, saw the two fugitives spring out on to the line, realized that murder
had been done, and sprang out himself in pursuit. Why he has never been heard of sincewhether he met his
own death in the pursuit, or whether, as is more likely, he was made to realize that it was not a case for his
interferenceis a detail which we have at present no means of explaining. I acknowledge that there are some
difficulties in the way. At first sight, it might seem improbable that at such a moment a murderer would
burden himself in his flight with a brown leather bag. My answer is that he was well aware that if the bag
were found his identity would be established. It was absolutely necessary for him to take it with him. My
theory stands or falls upon one point, and I call upon the railway company to make strict inquiry as to
whether a ticket was found unclaimed in the local train through Harrow and King's Langley upon the 18th of
March. If such a ticket were found my case is proved. If not, my theory may still be the correct one, for it is
conceivable either that he travelled without a ticket or that his ticket was lost."
To this elaborate and plausible hypothesis the answer of the police and of the company was, first, that no such
ticket was found; secondly, that the slow train would never run parallel to the express; and, thirdly, that the
local train had been stationary in King's Langley Station when the express, going at fifty miles an hour, had
flashed past it. So perished the only satisfying explanation, and five years have elapsed without supplying a
new one. Now, at last, there comes a statement which covers all the facts, and which must be regarded as
authentic. It took the shape of a letter dated from New York, and addressed to the same criminal investigator
whose theory I have quoted. It is given here in extenso, with the exception of the two opening paragraphs,
which are personal in their nature:
"You'll excuse me if I'm not very free with names. There's less reason now than there was five years ago
when mother was still living. But for all that, I had rather cover up our tracks all I can. But I owe you an
explanation, for if your idea of it was wrong, it was a mighty ingenious one all the same. I'll have to go back a
little so as you may understand all about it.
"My people came from Bucks, England, and emigrated to the States in the early fifties. They settled in
Rochester, in the State of New York, where my father ran a large dry goods store. There were only two sons:
myself, James, and my brother, Edward. I was ten years older than my brother, and after my father died I sort
of took the place of a father to him, as an elder brother would. He was a bright, spirited boy, and just one of
the most beautiful creatures that ever lived. But there was always a soft spot in him, and it was like mould in
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 76
Page No 79
cheese, for it spread and spread, and nothing that you could do would stop it. Mother saw it just as clearly as I
did, but she went on spoiling him all the same, for he had such a way with him that you could refuse him
nothing. I did all I could to hold him in, and he hated me for my pains.
"At last he fairly got his head, and nothing that we could do would stop him. He got off into New York, and
went rapidly from bad to worse. At first he was only fast, and then he was criminal; and then, at the end of a
year or two, he was one of the most notorious young crooks in the city. He had formed a friendship with
Sparrow MacCoy, who was at the head of his profession as a buncosteerer, green goodsman and general
rascal. They took to cardsharping, and frequented some of the best hotels in New York. My brother was an
excellent actor (he might have made an honest name for himself if he had chosen), and he would take the
parts of a young Englishman of title, of a simple lad from the West, or of a college undergraduate, whichever
suited Sparrow MacCoy's purpose. And then one day he dressed himself as a girl, and he carried it off so
well, and made himself such a valuable decoy, that it was their favourite game afterwards. They had made it
right with Tammany and with the police, so it seemed as if nothing could ever stop them, for those were in
the days before the Lexow Commission, and if you only had a pull, you could do pretty nearly everything
you wanted.
"And nothing would have stopped them if they had only stuck to cards and New York, but they must needs
come up Rochester way, and forge a name upon a cheque. It was my brother that did it, though everyone
knew that it was under the influence of Sparrow MacCoy. I bought up that cheque, and a pretty sum it cost
me. Then I went to my brother, laid it before him on the table, and swore to him that I would prosecute if he
did not clear out of the country. At first he simply laughed. I could not prosecute, he said, without breaking
our mother's heart, and he knew that I would not do that. I made him understand, however, that our mother's
heart was being broken in any case, and that I had set firm on the point that I would rather see him in
Rochester gaol than in a New York hotel. So at last he gave in, and he made me a solemn promise that he
would see Sparrow MacCoy no more, that he would go to Europe, and that he would turn his hand to any
honest trade that I helped him to get. I took him down right away to an old family friend, Joe Willson, who is
an exporter of American watches and clocks, and I got him to give Edward an agency in London, with a
small salary and a 15 per cent commission on all business. His manner and appearance were so good that he
won the old man over at once, and within a week he was sent off to London with a case full of samples.
"It seemed to me that this business of the cheque had really given my brother a fright, and that there was
some chance of his settling down into an honest line of life. My mother had spoken with him, and what she
said had touched him, for she had always been the best of mothers to him and he had been the great sorrow of
her life. But I knew that this man Sparrow MacCoy had a great influence over Edward and my chance of
keeping the lad straight lay in breaking the connection between them. I had a friend in the New York
detective force, and through him I kept a watch upon MacCoy. When, within a fortnight of my brother's
sailing, I heard that MacCoy had taken a berth in the Etruria, I was as certain as if he had told me that he was
going over to England for the purpose of coaxing Edward back again into the ways that he had left. In an
instant I had resolved to go also, and to pit my influence against MacCoy's. I knew it was a losing fight, but I
thought, and my mother thought, that it was my duty. We passed the last night together in prayer for my
success, and she gave me her own Testament that my father had given her on the day of their marriage in the
Old Country, so that I might always wear it next my heart.
"I was a fellowtraveller, on the steamship, with Sparrow MacCoy, and at least I had the satisfaction of
spoiling his little game for the voyage. The very first night I went into the smokingroom, and found him at
the head of a cardtable, with a half a dozen young fellows who were carrying their full purses and their
empty skulls over to Europe. He was settling down for his harvest, and a rich one it would have been. But I
soon changed all that.
"`Gentlemen,' said I, `are you aware whom you are playing with?'
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 77
Page No 80
"`What's that to you? You mind your own business!' said he, with an oath.
"`Who is it, anyway?' asked one of the dudes.
"`He's Sparrow MacCoy, the most notorious cardsharper in the States.'
"Up he jumped with a bottle in his hand, but he remembered that he was under the flag of the effete Old
Country, where law and order run, and Tammany has no pull. Gaol and the gallows wait for violence and
murder, and there's no slipping out by the back door on board an ocean liner.
"`Prove your words, you!' said he.
"`I will!' said I. `If you will turn up your right shirtsleeve to the shoulder, I will either prove my words or I
will eat them.'
"He turned white and said not a word. You see, I knew something of his ways, and I was aware of that part of
the mechanism which he and all such sharpers use consists of an elastic down the arm with a clip just above
the wrist. It is by means of this clip that they withdraw from their hands the cards which they do not want,
while they substitute other cards from another hiding place. I reckoned on it being there, and it was. He
cursed me, slunk out of the saloon, and was hardly seen again during the voyage. For once, at any rate, I got
level with Mister Sparrow MacCoy.
"But he soon had his revenge upon me, for when it came to influencing my brother he outweighed me every
time. Edward had kept himself straight in London for the first few weeks, and had done some business with
his American watches, until this villain came across his path once more. I did my best, but the best was little
enough. The next thing I heard there had been a scandal at one of the Northumberland Avenue hotels: a
traveller had been fleeced of a large sum by two confederate cardsharpers, and the matter was in the hands
of Scotland Yard. The first I learned of it was in the evening paper, and I was at once certain that my brother
and MacCoy were back at their old games. I hurried at once to Edward's lodgings. They told me that he and a
tall gentleman (whom I recognized as MacCoy) had gone off together, and that he had left the lodgings and
taken his things with him. The landlady had heard them give several directions to the cabman, ending with
Euston Station, and she had accidentally overheard the tall gentleman saying something about Manchester.
She believed that that was their destination.
"A glance at the timetable showed me that the most likely train was at five, though there was another at 4:35
which they might have caught. I had only time to get the later one, but found no sign of them either at the
depot or in the train. They must have gone on by the earlier one, so I determined to follow them to
Manchester and search for them in the hotels there. One last appeal to my brother by all that he owed to my
mother might even now be the salvation of him. My nerves were overstrung, and I lit a cigar to steady them.
At that moment, just as the train was moving off, the door of my compartment was flung open, and there
were MacCoy and my brother on the platform.
"They were both disguised, and with good reason, for they knew that the London police were after them.
MacCoy had a great astrakhan collar drawn up, so that only his eyes and nose were showing. My brother was
dressed like a woman, with a black veil half down his face, but of course it did not deceive me for an instant,
nor would it have done so even if I had not known that he had often used such a dress before. I started up, and
as I did so MacCoy recognized me. He said something, the conductor slammed the door, and they were
shown into the next compartment. I tried to stop the train so as to follow them, but the wheels were already
moving, and it was too late.
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 78
Page No 81
"When we stopped at Willesden, I instantly changed my carriage. It appears that I was not seen to do so,
which is not surprising, as the station was crowded with people. MacCoy, of course, was expecting me, and
he had spent the time between Euston and Willesden in saying all he could to harden my brother's heart and
set him against me. That is what I fancy, for I had never found him so impossible to soften or to move. I tried
this way and I tried that; I pictured his future in an English gaol; I described the sorrow of his mother when I
came back with the news; I said everything to touch his heart, but all to no purpose. He sat there with a fixed
sneer upon his handsome face, while every now and then Sparrow MacCoy would throw in a taunt at me, or
some word of encouragement to hold my brother to his resolutions.
"`Why don't you run a Sundayschool?' he would say to me, and then, in the same breath: `He thinks you
have no will of your own. He thinks you are just the baby brother and that he can lead you where he likes.
He's only just finding out that you are a man as well as he.'
"It was those words of his which set me talking bitterly. We had left Willesden, you understand, for all this
took some time. My temper got the better of me, and for the first time in my life I let my brother see the
rough side of me. Perhaps it would have been better had I done so earlier and more often.
"`A man!' said I. `Well, I'm glad to have your friend's assurance of it, for no one would suspect it to see you
like a boardingschool missy. I don't suppose in all this country there is a more contemptiblelooking
creature than you are as you sit there with that Dolly pinafore upon you.' He coloured up at that, for he was a
vain man, and he winced from ridicule.
"`It's only a dustcloak,' said he, and he slipped it off. `One has to throw the coppers off one's scent, and I had
no other way to do it.' He took his toque off with the veil attached, and he put both it and the cloak into his
brown bag. `Anyway, I don't need to wear it until the conductor comes round,' said he.
"`Nor then, either,' said I, and taking the bag I slung it with all my force out of the window. `Now,' said I,
`you'll never make a Mary Jane of yourself while I can help it. If nothing but that disguise stands between
you and a gaol, then to gaol you shall go.'
"That was the way to manage him. I felt my advantage at once. His supple nature was one which yielded to
roughness far more readily than to entreaty. He flushed with shame, and his eyes filled with tears. But
MacCoy saw my advantage also, and was determined that I should not pursue it.
"`He's my pard, and you shall not bully him,' he cried.
"`He's my brother, and you shall not ruin him,' said I. `I believe a spell of prison is the very best way of
keeping you apart, and you shall have it, or it will be no fault of mine.'
"`Oh, you would squeal, would you?' he cried, and in an instant he whipped out his revolver. I sprang for his
hand, but saw that I was too late, and jumped aside. At the same instant he fired, and the bullet which would
have struck me passed through the heart of my unfortunate brother.
"He dropped without a groan upon the floor of the compartment, and MacCoy and I, equally horrified, knelt
at each side of him, trying to bring back some signs of life. MacCoy still held the loaded revolver in his hand,
but his anger against me and my resentment towards him had both for the moment been swallowed up in this
sudden tragedy. It was he who first realized the situation. The train was for some reason going very slowly at
the moment, and he saw his opportunity for escape. In an instant he had the door open, but I was as quick as
he, and jumping upon him the two of us fell off the footboard and rolled in each other's arms down a steep
embankment. At the bottom I struck my head against a stone, and I remembered nothing more. When I came
to myself I was lying among some low bushes, not far from the railroad track, and somebody was bathing my
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 79
Page No 82
head with a wet handkerchief. It was Sparrow MacCoy.
"`I guess I couldn't leave you,' said he. `I didn't want to have the blood of two of you on my hands in one day.
You loved your brother, I've no doubt; but you didn't love him a cent more than I loved him, though you'll
say that I took a queer way to show it. Anyhow, it seems a mighty empty world now that he is gone, and I
don't care a continental whether you give me over to the hangman or not.'
"He had turned his ankle in the fall, and there we sat, he with his useless foot, and I with my throbbing head,
and we talked and talked until gradually my bitterness began to soften and to turn into something like
sympathy. What was the use of revenging his death upon a man who was as much stricken by that death as I
was? And then, as my wits gradually returned, I began to realize also that I could do nothing against MacCoy
which would not recoil upon my mother and myself. How could we convict him without a full account of my
brother's career being made publicthe very thing which of all others we wished to avoid? It was really as
much our interest as his to cover the matter up, and from being an avenger of crime I found myself changed
to a conspirator against Justice. The place in which we found ourselves was one of those pheasant preserves
which are so common in the Old Country, and as we groped our way through it I found myself consulting the
slayer of my brother as to how far it would be possible to hush it up.
"I soon realized from what he said that unless there were some papers of which we knew nothing in my
brother's pockets, there was really no possible means by which the police could identify him or learn how he
had got there. His ticket was in MacCoy's pocket, and so was the ticket for some baggage which they had left
at the depot. Like most Americans, he had found it cheaper and easier to buy an outfit in London than to
bring one from New York, so that all his linen and clothes were new and unmarked. The bag, containing the
dustcloak, which I had thrown out of the window, may have fallen among some bramble patch where it is
still concealed, or may have been carried off by some tramp, or may have come into the possession of the
police, who kept the incident to themselves. Anyhow, I have seen nothing about it in the London papers. As
to the watches, they were a selection from those which had been intrusted to him for business purposes. It
may have been for the same business purposes that he was taking them to Manchester, butwell, it's too late
to enter into that.
"I don't blame the police for being at fault. I don't see how it could have been otherwise. There was just one
little clue that they might have followed up, but it was a small one. I mean that small, circular mirror which
was found in my brother's pocket. It isn't a very common thing for a young man to carry about with him, is it?
But a gambler might have told you what such a mirror may mean to a cardsharper. If you sit back a little
from the table, and lay the mirror, face upwards, upon your lap, you can see, as you deal, every card that you
give to your adversary. It is not hard to say whether you see a man or raise him when you know his cards as
well as your own. It was as much a part of a sharper's outfit as the elastic clip upon Sparrow MacCoy's arm.
Taking that, in connection with the recent frauds at the hotels, the police might have got hold of one end of
the string.
"I don't think there is much more for me to explain. We got to a village called Amersham that night in the
character of two gentlemen upon a walking tour, and afterwards we made our way quietly to London, whence
MacCoy went on to Cairo and I returned to New York. My mother died six months afterwards, and I am glad
to say that to the day of her death she never knew what happened. She was always under the delusion that
Edward was earning an honest living in London, and I never had the heart to tell her the truth. He never
wrote; but, then, he never did write at any time, so that made no difference. His name was the last upon her
lips.
"There's just one other thing that I have to ask you, sir, and I should take it as a kind return for all this
explanation, if you could do it for me. You remember that Testament that was picked up. I always carried it
in my inside pocket, and it must have come out in my fall. I value it very highly, for it was the family book
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 80
Page No 83
with my birth and my brother's marked by my father in the beginning of it. I wish you would apply at the
proper place and have it sent to me. It can be of no possible value to anyone else. If you address it to X,
Bassano's Library, Broadway, New York, it is sure to come to hand."
The Japanned Box
It WAS a curious thing, said the private tutor; one of those grotesque and whimsical incidents which occur to
one as one goes through life. I lost the best situation which I am ever likely to have through it. But I am glad
that I went to Thorpe Place, for I gainedwell, as I tell you the story you will learn what I gained.
I don't know whether you are familiar with that part of the Midlands which is drained by the Avon. It is the
most English part of England. Shakespeare, the flower of the whole race, was born right in the middle of it. It
is a land of rolling pastures, rising in higher folds to the westwards, until they swell into the Malvern Hills.
There are no towns, but numerous villages, each with its grey Norman church. You have left the brick of the
southern and eastern counties behind you, and everything is stone stone for the walls, and lichened slabs of
stone for the roofs. It is all grim and solid and massive, as befits the heart of a great nation.
It was in the middle of this country, not very far from Evesham, that Sir John Bollamore lived in the old
ancestral home of Thorpe Place, and thither it was that I came to teach his two little sons. Sir John was a
widowerhis wife had died three years beforeand he had been left with these two lads aged eight and ten,
and one dear little girl of seven. Miss Witherton, who is now my wife, was governess to this little girl. I was
tutor to the two boys. Could there be a more obvious prelude to an engagement? She governs me now, and I
tutor two little boys of our own. But, thereI have already revealed what it was which I gained in Thorpe
Place!
It was a very, very old house, incredibly oldpreNorman, some of itand the Bollamores claimed to have
lived in that situation since long before the Conquest. It struck a chill to my heart when first I came there,
those enormously thick grey walls, the rude crumbling stones, the smell as from a sick animal which exhaled
from the rotting plaster of the aged building. But the modern wing was bright and the garden was well kept.
No house could be dismal which had a pretty girl inside it and such a show of roses in front.
Apart from a very complete staff of servants there were only four of us in the household. These were Miss
Witherton, who was at that time fourandtwenty and as prettywell, as pretty as Mrs. Colmore is
nowmyself, Frank Colmore, aged thirty, Mrs. Stevens, the housekeeper, a dry, silent woman, and Mr.
Richards, a tall militarylooking man, who acted as steward to the Bollamore estates. We four always had
our meals together, but Sir John had his usually alone in the library. Sometimes he joined us at dinner, but on
the whole we were just as glad when he did not.
For he was a very formidable person. Imagine a man six feet three inches in height, majestically built, with a
highnosed, aristocratic face, brindled hair, shaggy eyebrows, a small, pointed Mephistophelian beard, and
lines upon his brow and round his eyes as deep as if they had been carved with a penknife. He had grey eyes,
weary, hopelesslooking eyes, proud and yet pathetic, eyes which claimed your pity and yet dared you to
show it. His back was rounded with study, but otherwise he was as fine a looking man of his
agefiveandfifty perhapsas any woman would wish to look upon.
But his presence was not a cheerful one. He was always courteous, always refined, but singularly silent and
retiring. I have never lived so long with any man and known so little of him. If he were indoors he spent his
time either in his own small study in the Eastern Tower, or in the library in the modern wing. So regular was
his routine that one could always say at any hour exactly where he would be. Twice in the day he would visit
his study, once after breakfast, and once about ten at night. You might set your watch by the slam of the
heavy door. For the rest of the day he would be in his librarysave that for an hour or two in the afternoon
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 81
Page No 84
he would take a walk or a ride, which was solitary like the rest of his existence. He loved his children, and
was keenly interested in the progress of their studies, but they were a little awed by the silent,
shaggybrowed figure, and they avoided him as much as they could. Indeed, we all did that.
It was some time before I came to know anything about the circumstances of Sir John Bollamore's life, for
Mrs. Stevens, the housekeeper, and Mr. Richards, the landsteward, were too loyal to talk easily of their
employer's affairs. As to the governess, she knew no more than I did, and our common interest was one of the
causes which drew us together. At last, however, an incident occurred which led to a closer acquaintance with
Mr. Richards and a fuller knowledge of the life of the man whom I served.
The immediate cause of this was no less than the falling of Master Percy, the youngest of my pupils, into the
millrace, with imminent danger both to his life and to mine, since I had to risk myself in order to save him.
Dripping and exhaustedfor I was far more spent than the childI was making for my room when Sir John,
who had heard the hubbub, opened the door of his little study and asked me what was the matter. I told him
of the accident, but assured him that his child was in no danger, while he listened with a rugged, immobile
face, which expressed in its intense eyes and tightened lips all the emotion which he tried to conceal.
"One moment! Step in here! Let me have the details!" said he, turning back through the open door.
And so I found myself within that little sanctum, inside which, as I afterwards learned, no other foot had for
three years been set save that of the old servant who cleaned it out. It was a round room, conforming to the
shape of the tower in which it was situated, with a low ceiling, a single narrow, ivywreathed window, and
the simplest of furniture. An old carpet, a single chair, a deal table, and a small shelf of books made up the
whole contents. On the table stood a fulllength photograph of a womanI took no particular notice of the
features, but I remember, that a certain gracious gentleness was the prevailing impression. Beside it were a
large black japanned box and one or two bundles of letters or papers fastened together with elastic bands.
Our interview was a short one, for Sir John Bollamore perceived that I was soaked, and that I should change
without delay. The incident led, however, to an instructive talk with Richards, the agent, who had never
penetrated into the chamber which chance had opened to me. That very afternoon he came to me, all
curiosity, and walked up and down the garden path with me, while my two charges played tennis upon the
lawn beside us.
"You hardly realize the exception which has been made in your favour," said he. "That room has been kept
such a mystery, and Sir John's visits to it have been so regular and consistent, that an almost superstitious
feeling has arisen about it in the household. I assure you that if I were to repeat to you the tales which are
flying about, tales of mysterious visitors there, and of voices overheard by the servants, you might suspect
that Sir John had relapsed into his old ways."
"Why do you say relapsed?" I asked.
He looked at me in surprise.
"Is it possible," said he, "that Sir John Bollamore's previous history is unknown to you?"
"Absolutely."
"You astound me. I thought that every man in England knew something of his antecedents. I should not
mention the matter if it were not that you are now one of ourselves, and that the facts might come to your ears
in some harsher form if I were silent upon them. I always took it for granted that you knew that you were in
the service of `Devil' Bollamore."
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 82
Page No 85
"But why `Devil'?" I asked.
"Ah, you are young and the world moves fast, but twenty years ago the name of `Devil' Bollamore was one of
the best known in London. He was the leader of the fastest set, bruiser, driver, gambler, drunkarda survival
of the old type, and as bad as the worst of them."
I stared at him in amazement.
"What!" I cried, "that quiet, studious, sadfaced man?"
"The greatest rip and debauchee in England! All between ourselves, Colmore. But you understand now what I
mean when I say that a woman's voice in his room might even now give rise to suspicions."
"But what can have changed him so?"
"Little Beryl Clare, when she took the risk of becoming his wife. That was the turning point. He had got so
far that his own fast set had thrown him over. There is a world of difference, you know, between a man who
drinks and a drunkard. They all drink, but they taboo a drunkard. He had become a slave to ithopeless and
helpless. Then she stepped in, saw the possibilities of a fine man in the wreck, took her chance in marrying
him though she might have had the pick of a dozen, and, by devoting her life to it, brought him back to
manhood and decency. You have observed that no liquor is ever kept in the house. There never has been any
since her foot crossed its threshold. A drop of it would be like blood to a tiger even now."
"Then her influence still holds him?"
"That is the wonder of it. When she died three years ago, we all expected and feared that he would fall back
into his old ways. She feared it herself, and the thought gave a terror to death, for she was like a guardian
angel to that man, and lived only for the one purpose. By the way, did you see a black japanned box in his
room?"
"Yes."
"I fancy it contains her letters. If ever he has occasion to be away, if only for a single night, he invariably
takes his black japanned box with him. Well, well, Colmore, perhaps I have told you rather more than I
should, but I shall expect you to reciprocate if anything of interest should come to your knowledge."
I could see that the worthy man was consumed with curiosity and just a little piqued that I, the newcomer,
should have been the first to penetrate into the untrodden chamber. But the fact raised me in his esteem, and
from that time onwards I found myself upon more confidential terms with him.
And now the silent and majestic figure of my employer became an object of greater interest to me. I began to
understand that strangely human look in his eyes, those deep lines upon his careworn face. He was a man
who was fighting a ceaseless battle, holding at arm's length, from morning till night, a horrible adversary who
was forever trying to close with himan adversary which would destroy him body and soul could it but fix
its claws once more upon him. As I watched the grim, roundbacked figure pacing the corridor or walking in
the garden, this imminent danger seemed to take bodily shape, and I could almost fancy that I saw this most
loathsome and dangerous of all the fiends crouching closely in his very shadow, like a halfcowed beast
which slinks beside its keeper, ready at any unguarded moment to spring at his throat. And the dead woman,
the woman who had spent her life in warding off this danger, took shape also to my imagination, and I saw
her as a shadowy but beautiful presence which intervened for ever with arms uplifted to screen the man
whom she loved.
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 83
Page No 86
In some subtle way he divined the sympathy which I had for him, and he showed in his own silent fashion
that he appreciated it. He even invited me once to share his afternoon walk, and although no word passed
between us on this occasion, it was a mark of confidence which he had never shown to anyone before. He
asked me also to index his library (it was one of the best private libraries in England), and I spent many hours
in the evening in his presence, if not in his society, he reading at his desk and I sitting in a recess by the
window reducing to order the chaos which existed among his books. In spite of these close relations I was
never again asked to enter the chamber in the turret.
And then came my revulsion of feeling. A single incident changed all my sympathy to loathing, and made me
realize that my employer still remained all that he had ever been, with the additional vice of hypocrisy. What
happened was as follows.
One evening Miss Witherton had gone down to Broadway, the neighbouring village, to sing at a concert for
some charity, and I, according to my promise, had walked over to escort her back. The drive sweeps round
under the eastern turret, and I observed as I passed that the light was lit in the circular room. It was a summer
evening, and the window, which was a little higher than our heads, was open. We were, as it happened,
engrossed in our own conversation at the moment and we had paused upon the lawn which skirts the old
turret, when suddenly something broke in upon our talk and turned our thoughts away from our own affairs.
It was a voicethe voice undoubtedly of a woman. It was low so low that it was only in that still night air
that we could have heard it, but, hushed as it was, there was no mistaking its feminine timbre. It spoke
hurriedly, gaspingly for a few sentences, and then was silenta piteous, breathless, imploring sort of voice.
Miss Witherton and I stood for an instant staring at each other. Then we walked quickly in the direction of the
halldoor.
"It came through the window," I said.
"We must not play the part of eavesdroppers," she answered. "We must forget that we have ever heard it."
There was an absence of surprise in her manner which suggested a new idea to me.
"You have heard it before," I cried.
"I could not help it. My own room is higher up on the same turret. It has happened frequently."
"Who can the woman be?"
"I have no idea. I had rather not discuss it."
Her voice was enough to show me what she thought. But granting that our employer led a double and dubious
life, who could she be, this mysterious woman who kept him company in the old tower? I knew from my own
inspection how bleak and bare a room it was. She certainly did not live there. But in that case where did she
come from? It could not be anyone of the household. They were all under the vigilant eyes of Mrs. Stevens.
The visitor must come from without. But how?
And then suddenly I remembered how ancient this building was, and how probable that some mediaeval
passage existed in it. There is hardly an old castle without one. The mysterious room was the basement of the
turret, so that if there were anything of the sort it would open through the floor. There were numerous
cottages in the immediate vicinity. The other end of the secret passage might lie among some tangle of
bramble in the neighbouring copse. I said nothing to anyone, but I felt that the secret of my employer lay
within my power.
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 84
Page No 87
And the more convinced I was of this the more I marvelled at the manner in which he concealed his true
nature. Often as I watched his austere figure, I asked myself if it were indeed possible that such a man should
be living this double life, and I tried to persuade myself that my suspicions might after all prove to be
illfounded. But there was the female voice, there was the secret nightly rendezvous in the
turretchamberhow could such facts admit of an innocent interpretation. I conceived a horror of the man. I
was filled with loathing at his deep, consistent hypocrisy.
Only once during all those months did I ever see him without that sad but impassive mask which he usually
presented towards his fellowman. For an instant I caught a glimpse of those volcanic fires which he had
damped down so long. The occasion was an unworthy one, for the object of his wrath was none other than the
aged charwoman whom I have already mentioned as being the one person who was allowed within his
mysterious chamber. I was passing the corridor which led to the turretfor my own room lay in that
directionwhen I heard a sudden, startled scream, and merged in it the husky, growling note of a man who
is inarticulate with passion. It was the snarl of a furious wild beast. Then I heard his voice thrilling with
anger. "You would dare!" he cried. "You would dare to disobey my directions!" An instant later the
charwoman passed me, flying down the passage, whitefaced and tremulous, while the terrible voice
thundered behind her. "Go to Mrs. Stevens for your money! Never set foot in Thorpe Place again!"
Consumed with curiosity, I could not help following the woman, and found her round the corner leaning
against the wall and palpitating like a frightened rabbit.
"What is the matter, Mrs. Brown?" I asked.
"It's master!" she gasped. "Oh, 'ow 'e frightened me! If you had seen 'is eyes, Mr. Colmore, sir. I thought 'e
would 'ave been the death of me."
"But what had you done?"
"Done, sir! Nothing. At least nothing to make so much of. Just laid my 'and on that black box of 'is'adn't
even opened it, when in 'e came and you 'eard the way 'e went on. I've lost my place, and glad I am of it, for I
would never trust myself within reach of 'im again."
So it was the japanned box which was the cause of this outburstthe box from which he would never permit
himself to be separated. What was the connection, or was there any connection between this and the secret
visits of the lady whose voice I had overheard? Sir John Bollamore's wrath was enduring as well as fiery, for
from that day Mrs. Brown, the charwoman, vanished from our ken, and Thorpe Place knew her no more.
And now I wish to tell you the singular chance which solved all these strange questions and put my
employer's secret in my possession. The story may leave you with some lingering doubts as to whether my
curiosity did not get the better of my honour, and whether I did not condescend to play the spy. If you choose
to think so I cannot help it, but can only assure you that, improbable as it may appear, the matter came about
exactly as I describe it.
The first stage in this denouement was that the small room in the turret became uninhabitable. This occurred
through the fall of the wormeaten oaken beam which supported the ceiling. Rotten with age, it snapped in
the middle one morning, and brought down a quantity of plaster with it. Fortunately Sir John was not in the
room at the time. His precious box was rescued from amongst the debris and brought into the library, where,
henceforward, it was locked within his bureau. Sir John took no steps to repair the damage, and I never had
an opportunity of searching for that secret passage, the existence of which I had surmised. As to the lady, I
had thought that this would have brought her visits to an end, had I not one evening heard Mr. Richards
asking Mrs. Stevens who the woman was whom he had overheard talking to Sir John in the library. I could
not catch her reply, but I saw from her manner that it was not the first time that she had had to answer or
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 85
Page No 88
avoid the same question.
"You've heard the voice, Colmore?" said the agent.
I confessed that I had.
"And what do YOU think of it?"
I shrugged my shoulders, and remarked that it was no business of mine.
"Come, come, you are just as curious as any of us. Is it a woman or not?"
"It is certainly a woman."
"Which room did you hear it from?"
"From the turretroom, before the ceiling fell."
"But I heard it from the library only last night. I passed the doors as I was going to bed, and I heard
something wailing and praying just as plainly as I hear you. It may be a woman"
"Why, what else COULD it be?"
He looked at me hard.
"There are more things in heaven and earth," said he. "If it is a woman, how does she get there?"
"I don't know."
"No, nor I. But if it is the other thingbut there, for a practical business man at the end of the nineteenth
century this is rather a ridiculous line of conversation." He turned away, but I saw that he felt even more than
he had said. To all the old ghost stories of Thorpe Place a new one was being added before our very eyes. It
may by this time have taken its permanent place, for though an explanation came to me, it never reached the
others.
And my explanation came in this way. I had suffered a sleepless night from neuralgia, and about midday I
had taken a heavy dose of chlorodyne to alleviate the pain. At that time I was finishing the indexing of Sir
John Bollamore's library, and it was my custom to work there from five till seven. On this particular day I
struggled against the double effect of my bad night and the narcotic. I have already mentioned that there was
a recess in the library, and in this it was my habit to work. I settled down steadily to my task, but my
weariness overcame me and, falling back upon the settee, I dropped into a heavy sleep.
How long I slept I do not know, but it was quite dark when I awoke. Confused by the chlorodyne which I had
taken, I lay motionless in a semiconscious state. The great room with its high walls covered with books
loomed darkly all round me. A dim radiance from the moonlight came through the farther window, and
against this lighter background I saw that Sir John Bollamore was sitting at his study table. His wellset head
and clearly cut profile were sharply outlined against the glimmering square behind him. He bent as I watched
him, and I heard the sharp turning of a key and the rasping of metal upon metal. As if in a dream I was
vaguely conscious that this was the japanned box which stood in front of him, and that he had drawn
something out of it, something squat and uncouth, which now lay before him upon the table. I never
realizedit never occurred to my bemuddled and torpid brain that I was intruding upon his privacy, that he
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 86
Page No 89
imagined himself to be alone in the room. And then, just as it rushed upon my horrified perceptions, and I
had half risen to announce my presence, I heard a strange, crisp, metallic clicking, and then the voice.
Yes, it was a woman's voice; there could not be a doubt of it. But a voice so charged with entreaty and with
yearning love, that it will ring for ever in my ears. It came with a curious faraway tinkle, but every word was
clear, though faintvery faint, for they were the last words of a dying woman.
"I am not really gone, John," said the thin, gasping voice. "I am here at your very elbow, and shall be until we
meet once more. I die happy to think that morning and night you will hear my voice. Oh, John, be strong, be
strong, until we meet again."
I say that I had risen in order to announce my presence, but I could not do so while the voice was sounding. I
could only remain half lying, half sitting, paralysed, astounded, listening to those yearning distant musical
words. And hehe was so absorbed that even if I had spoken he might not have heard me. But with the
silence of the voice came my half articulated apologies and explanations. He sprang across the room,
switched on the electric light, and in its white glare I saw him, his eyes gleaming with anger, his face twisted
with passion, as the hapless charwoman may have seen him weeks before.
"Mr. Colmore!" he cried. "You here! What is the meaning of this, sir?"
With halting words I explained it all, my neuralgia, the narcotic, my luckless sleep and singular awakening.
As he listened the glow of anger faded from his face, and the sad, impassive mask closed once more over his
features.
"My secret is yours, Mr. Colmore," said he. "I have only myself to blame for relaxing my precautions. Half
confidences are worse than no confidences, and so you may know all since you know so much. The story
may go where you will when I have passed away, but until then I rely upon your sense of honour that no
human soul shall hear it from your lips. I am proud stillGod help me!or, at least, I am proud enough to
resent that pity which this story would draw upon me. I have smiled at envy, and disregarded hatred, but pity
is more than I can tolerate.
"You have heard the source from which the voice comesthat voice which has, as I understand, excited so
much curiosity in my household. I am aware of the rumours to which it has given rise. These speculations,
whether scandalous or superstitious, are such as I can disregard and forgive. What I should never forgive
would be a disloyal spying and eavesdropping in order to satisfy an illicit curiosity. But of that, Mr. Colmore,
I acquit you.
"When I was a young man, sir, many years younger than you are now, I was launched upon town without a
friend or adviser, and with a purse which brought only too many false friends and false advisers to my side. I
drank deeply of the wine of lifeif there is a man living who has drunk more deeply he is not a man whom I
envy. My purse suffered, my character suffered, my constitution suffered, stimulants became a necessity to
me, I was a creature from whom my memory recoils. And it was at that time, the time of my blackest
degradation, that God sent into my life the gentlest, sweetest spirit that ever descended as a ministering angel
from above. She loved me, broken as I was, loved me, and spent her life in making a man once more of that
which had degraded itself to the level of the beasts.
"But a fell disease struck her, and she withered away before my eyes. In the hour of her agony it was never of
herself, of her own sufferings and her own death that she thought. It was all of me. The one pang which her
fate brought to her was the fear that when her influence was removed I should revert to that which I had been.
It was in vain that I made oath to her that no drop of wine would ever cross my lips. She knew only too well
the hold that the devil had upon meshe who had striven so to loosen it and it haunted her night and day
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 87
Page No 90
the thought that my soul might again be within his grip.
"It was from some friend's gossip of the sick room that she heard of this inventionthis phonographand
with the quick insight of a loving woman she saw how she might use it for her ends. She sent me to London
to procure the best which money could buy. With her dying breath she gasped into it the words which have
held me straight ever since. Lonely and broken, what else have I in all the world to uphold me? But it is
enough. Please God, I shall face her without shame when He is pleased to reunite us! That is my secret, Mr.
Colmore, and whilst I live I leave it in your keeping."
The Black Doctor
Bishop's Crossing is a small village lying ten miles in a southwesterly direction from Liverpool. Here in the
early seventies there settled a doctor named Aloysius Lana. Nothing was known locally either of his
antecedents or of the reasons which had prompted him to come to this Lancashire hamlet. Two facts only
were certain about him; the one that he had gained his medical qualification with some distinction at
Glasgow; the other that he came undoubtedly of a tropical race, and was so dark that he might almost have
had a strain of the Indian in his composition. His predominant features were, however, European, and he
possessed a stately courtesy and carriage which suggested a Spanish extraction. A swarthy skin, ravenblack
hair, and dark, sparkling eyes under a pair of heavilytufted brows made a strange contrast to the flaxen or
chestnut rustics of England, and the newcomer was soon known as "The Black Doctor of Bishop's Crossing."
At first it was a term of ridicule and reproach; as the years went on it became a title of honour which was
familiar to the whole countryside, and extended far beyond the narrow confines of the village.
For the newcomer proved himself to be a capable surgeon and an accomplished physician. The practice of
that district had been in the hands of Edward Rowe, the son of Sir William Rowe, the Liverpool consultant,
but he had not inherited the talents of his father, and Dr. Lana, with his advantages of presence and of
manner, soon beat him out of the field. Dr. Lana's social success was as rapid as his professional. A
remarkable surgical cure in the case of the Hon. James Lowry, the second son of Lord Belton, was the means
of introducing him to county society, where he became a favourite through the charm of his conversation and
the elegance of his manners. An absence of antecedents and of relatives is sometimes an aid rather than an
impediment to social advancement, and the distinguished individuality of the handsome doctor was its own
recommendation.
His patients had one faultand one fault onlyto find with him. He appeared to be a confirmed bachelor.
This was the more remarkable since the house which he occupied was a large one, and it was known that his
success in practice had enabled him to save considerable sums. At first the local matchmakers were
continually coupling his name with one or other of the eligible ladies, but as years passed and Dr. Lana
remained unmarried, it came to be generally understood that for some reason he must remain a bachelor.
Some even went so far as to assert that he was already married, and that it was in order to escape the
consequence of an early misalliance that he had buried himself at Bishop's Crossing. And, then, just as the
matchmakers had finally given him up in despair, his engagement was suddenly announced to Miss Frances
Morton, of Leigh Hall.
Miss Morton was a young lady who was well known upon the countryside, her father, James Haldane
Morton, having been the Squire of Bishop's Crossing. Both her parents were, however, dead, and she lived
with her only brother, Arthur Morton, who had inherited the family estate. In person Miss Morton was tall
and stately, and she was famous for her quick, impetuous nature and for her strength of character. She met
Dr. Lana at a gardenparty, and a friendship, which quickly ripened into love, sprang up between them.
Nothing could exceed their devotion to each other. There was some discrepancy in age, he being
thirtyseven, and she twentyfour; but, save in that one respect, there was no possible objection to be found
with the match. The engagement was in February, and it was arranged that the marriage should take place in
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 88
Page No 91
August.
Upon the 3rd of June Dr. Lana received a letter from abroad. In a small village the postmaster is also in a
position to be the gossipmaster, and Mr. Bankley, of Bishop's Crossing, had many of the secrets of his
neighbours in his possession. Of this particular letter he remarked only that it was in a curious envelope, that
it was in a man's handwriting, that the postscript was Buenos Ayres, and the stamp of the Argentine Republic.
It was the first letter which he had ever known Dr. Lana to have from abroad and this was the reason why his
attention was particularly called to it before he handed it to the local postman. It was delivered by the evening
delivery of that date.
Next morningthat is, upon the 4th of JuneDr. Lana called upon Miss Morton, and a long interview
followed, from which he was observed to return in a state of great agitation. Miss Morton remained in her
room all that day, and her maid found her several times in tears. In the course of a week it was an open secret
to the whole village that the engagement was at an end, that Dr. Lana had behaved shamefully to the young
lady, and that Arthur Morton, her brother, was talking of horsewhipping him. In what particular respect the
doctor had behaved badly was unknownsome surmised one thing and some another; but it was observed,
and taken as the obvious sign of a guilty conscience, that he would go for miles round rather than pass the
windows of Leigh Hall, and that he gave up attending morning service upon Sundays where he might have
met the young lady. There was an advertisement also in the Lancet as to the sale of a practice which
mentioned no names, but which was thought by some to refer to Bishop's Crossing, and to mean that Dr.
Lana was thinking of abandoning the scene of his success. Such was the position of affairs when, upon the
evening of Monday, June 21st, there came a fresh development which changed what had been a mere village
scandal into a tragedy which arrested the attention of the whole nation. Some detail is necessary to cause the
facts of that evening to present their full significance.
The sole occupants of the doctor's house were his housekeeper, an elderly and most respectable woman,
named Martha Woods, and a young servantMary Pilling. The coachman and the surgeryboy slept out. It
was the custom of the doctor to sit at night in his study, which was next the surgery in the wing of the house
which was farthest from the servants' quarters. This side of the house had a door of its own for the
convenience of patients, so that it was possible for the doctor to admit and receive a visitor there without the
knowledge of anyone. As a matter of fact, when patients came late it was quite usual for him to let them in
and out by the surgery entrance, for the maid and the housekeeper were in the habit of retiring early.
On this particular night Martha Woods went into the doctor's study at halfpast nine, and found him writing
at his desk. She bade him good night, sent the maid to bed, and then occupied herself until a quarter to eleven
in household matters. It was striking eleven upon the hall clock when she went to her own room. She had
been there about a quarter of an hour or twenty minutes when she heard a cry or call, which appeared to come
from within the house. She waited some time, but it was not repeated. Much alarmed, for the sound was loud
and urgent, she put on a dressinggown, and ran at the top of her speed to the doctor's study.
"Who's there?" cried a voice, as she tapped at the door.
"I am here, sirMrs. Woods."
"I beg that you will leave me in peace. Go back to your room this instant!" cried the voice, which was, to the
best of her belief, that of her master. The tone was so harsh and so unlike her master's usual manner, that she
was surprised and hurt.
"I thought I heard you calling, sir," she explained, but no answer was given to her. Mrs. Woods looked at the
clock as she returned to her room, and it was then halfpast eleven.
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 89
Page No 92
At some period between eleven and twelve (she could not be positive as to the exact hour) a patient called
upon the doctor and was unable to get any reply from him. This late visitor was Mrs. Madding, the wife of
the village grocer, who was dangerously ill of typhoid fever. Dr. Lana had asked her to look in the last thing
and let him know how her husband was progressing. She observed that the light was burning in the study, but
having knocked several times at the surgery door without response, she concluded that the doctor had been
called out, and so returned home.
There is a short, winding drive with a lamp at the end of it leading down from the house to the road. As Mrs.
Madding emerged from the gate a man was coming along the footpath. Thinking that it might be Dr. Lana
returning from some professional visit, she waited for him, and was surprised to see that it was Mr. Arthur
Morton, the young squire. In the light of the lamp she observed that his manner was excited, and that he
carried in his hand a heavy huntingcrop. He was turning in at the gate when she addressed him.
"The doctor is not in, sir," said she.
"How do you know that?" he asked harshly.
"I have been to the surgery door, sir."
"I see a light," said the young squire, looking up the drive. "That is in his study, is it not?"
"Yes, sir; but I am sure that he is out."
"Well, he must come in again," said young Morton, and passed through the gate while Mrs. Madding went
upon her homeward way.
At three o'clock that morning her husband suffered a sharp relapse, and she was so alarmed by his symptoms
that she determined to call the doctor without delay. As she passed through the gate she was surprised to see
someone lurking among the laurel bushes. It was certainly a man, and to the best of her belief Mr. Arthur
Morton. Preoccupied with her own troubles, she gave no particular attention to the incident, but hurried on
upon her errand.
When she reached the house she perceived to her surprise that the light was still burning in the study. She
therefore tapped at the surgery door. There was no answer. She repeated the knocking several times without
effect. It appeared to her to be unlikely that the doctor would either go to bed or go out leaving so brilliant a
light behind him, and it struck Mrs. Madding that it was possible that he might have dropped asleep in his
chair. She tapped at the study window, therefore, but without result. Then, finding that there was an opening
between the curtain and the woodwork, she looked through.
The small room was brilliantly lighted from a large lamp on the central table, which was littered with the
doctor's books and instruments. No one was visible, nor did she see anything unusual, except that in the
farther shadow thrown by the table a dingy white glove was lying upon the carpet. And then suddenly, as her
eyes became more accustomed to the light, a boot emerged from the other end of the shadow, and she
realized, with a thrill of horror, that what she had taken to be a glove was the hand of a man, who was
prostrate upon the floor. Understanding that something terrible had occurred, she rang at the front door,
roused Mrs. Woods, the housekeeper, and the two women made their way into the study, having first
dispatched the maidservant to the policestation.
At the side of the table, away from the window, Dr. Lana was discovered stretched upon his back and quite
dead. It was evident that he had been subjected to violence, for one of his eyes was blackened and there were
marks of bruises about his face and neck. A slight thickening and swelling of his features appeared to suggest
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 90
Page No 93
that the cause of his death had been strangulation. He was dressed in his usual professional clothes, but wore
cloth slippers, the soles of which were perfectly clean. The carpet was marked all over, especially on the side
of the door, with traces of dirty boots, which were presumably left by the murderer. It was evident that
someone had entered by the surgery door, had killed the doctor, and had then made his escape unseen. That
the assailant was a man was certain, from the size of the footprints and from the nature of the injuries. But
beyond that point the police found it very difficult to go.
There were no signs of robbery, and the doctor's gold watch was safe in his pocket. He kept a heavy
cashbox in the room, and this was discovered to be locked but empty. Mrs. Woods had an impression that a
large sum was usually kept there, but the doctor had paid a heavy corn bill in cash only that very day, and it
was conjectured that it was to this and not to a robber that the emptiness of the box was due. One thing in the
room was missing but that one thing was suggestive. The portrait of Miss Morton, which had always stood
upon the sidetable, had been taken from its frame, and carried off. Mrs. Woods had observed it there when
she waited upon her employer that evening, and now it was gone. On the other hand, there was picked up
from the floor a green eyepatch, which the housekeeper could not remember to have seen before. Such a
patch might, however, be in the possession of a doctor, and there was nothing to indicate that it was in any
way connected with the crime.
Suspicion could only turn in one direction, and Arthur Morton, the young squire, was immediately arrested.
The evidence against him was circumstantial, but damning. He was devoted to his sister, and it was shown
that since the rupture between her and Dr. Lana he had been heard again and again to express himself in the
most vindictive terms towards her former lover. He had, as stated, been seen somewhere about eleven o'clock
entering the doctor's drive with a huntingcrop in his hand. He had then, according to the theory of the police,
broken in upon the doctor, whose exclamation of fear or of anger had been loud enough to attract the
attention of Mrs. Woods. When Mrs. Woods descended, Dr. Lana had made up his mind to talk it over with
his visitor, and had, therefore, sent his housekeeper back to her room. This conversation had lasted a long
time, had become more and more fiery, and had ended by a personal struggle, in which the doctor lost his
life. The fact, revealed by a postmortem, that his heart was much diseasedan ailment quite unsuspected
during his lifewould make it possible that death might in his case ensue from injuries which would not be
fatal to a healthy man. Arthur Morton had then removed his sister's photograph, and had made his way
homeward, stepping aside into the laurel bushes to avoid Mrs. Madding at the gate. This was the theory of the
prosecution, and the case which they presented was a formidable one.
On the other hand, there were some strong points for the defence. Morton was highspirited and impetuous,
like his sister, but he was respected and liked by everyone, and his frank and honest nature seemed to be
incapable of such a crime. His own explanation was that he was anxious to have a conversation with Dr. Lana
about some urgent family matters (from first to last he refused even to mention the name of his sister). He did
not attempt to deny that this conversation would probably have been of an unpleasant nature. He had heard
from a patient that the doctor was out, and he therefore waited until about three in the morning for his return,
but as he had seen nothing of him up to that hour, he had given it up and had returned home. As to his death,
he knew no more about it than the constable who arrested him. He had formerly been an intimate friend of the
deceased man; but circumstances, which he would prefer not to mention, had brought about a change in his
sentiments.
There were several facts which supported his innocence. It was certain that Dr. Lana was alive and in his
study at halfpast eleven o'clock. Mrs. Woods was prepared to swear that it was at that hour that she had
heard his voice. The friends of the prisoner contended that it was probable that at that time Dr. Lana was not
alone. The sound which had originally attracted the attention of the housekeeper, and her master's unusual
impatience that she should leave him in peace, seemed to point to that. If this were so then it appeared to be
probable that he had met his end between the moment when the housekeeper heard his voice and the time
when Mrs. Madding made her first call and found it impossible to attract his attention. But if this were the
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 91
Page No 94
time of his death, then it was certain that Mr. Arthur Morton could not be guilty, as it was AFTER this that
she had met the young squire at the gate.
If this hypothesis were correct, and someone was with Dr. Lana before Mrs. Madding met Mr. Arthur
Morton, then who was this someone, and what motives had he for wishing evil to the doctor? It was
universally admitted that if the friends of the accused could throw light upon this, they would have gone a
long way towards establishing his innocence. But in the meanwhile it was open to the public to sayas they
did saythat there was no proof that anyone had been there at all except the young squire; while, on the
other hand, there was ample proof that his motives in going were of a sinister kind. When Mrs. Madding
called, the doctor might have retired to his room, or he might, as she thought at the time, have gone out and
returned afterwards to find Mr. Arthur Morton waiting for him. Some of the supporters of the accused laid
stress upon the fact that the photograph of his sister Frances, which had been removed from the doctor's
room, had not been found in her brother's possession. This argument, however, did not count for much, as he
had ample time before his arrest to burn it or to destroy it. As to the only positive evidence in the casethe
muddy footmarks upon the floorthey were so blurred by the softness of the carpet that it was impossible to
make any trustworthy deduction from them. The most that could be said was that their appearance was not
inconsistent with the theory that they were made by the accused, and it was further shown that his boots were
very muddy upon that night. There had been a heavy shower in the afternoon, and all boots were probably in
the same condition.
Such is a bald statement of the singular and romantic series of events which centred public attention upon this
Lancashire tragedy. The unknown origin of the doctor, his curious and distinguished personality, the position
of the man who was accused of the murder, and the love affair which had preceded the crimes all combined
to make the affair one of those dramas which absorb the whole interest of a nation. Throughout the three
kingdoms men discussed the case of the Black Doctor of Bishop's Crossing, and many were the theories put
forward to explain the facts; but it may safely be said that among them all there was not one which prepared
the minds of the public for the extraordinary sequel, which caused so much excitement upon the first day of
the trial, and came to a climax upon the second. The long files of the Lancaster Weekly with their report of
the case lie before me as I write, but I must content myself with a synopsis of the case up to the point when,
upon the evening of the first day, the evidence of Miss Frances Morton threw a singular light upon the case.
Mr. Porlock Carr, the counsel for the prosecution, had marshalled his facts with his usual skill, and as the day
wore on, it became more and more evident how difficult was the task which Mr. Humphrey, who had been
retained for the defence, had before him. Several witnesses were put up to swear to the intemperate
expressions which the young squire had been heard to utter about the doctor, and the fiery manner in which
he resented the alleged illtreatment of his sister. Mrs. Madding repeated her evidence as to the visit which
had been paid late at night by the prisoner to the deceased, and it was shown by another witness that the
prisoner was aware that the doctor was in the habit of sitting up alone in this isolated wing of the house, and
that he had chosen this very late hour to call because he knew that his victim would then be at his mercy. A
servant at the squire's house was compelled to admit that he had heard his master return about three that
morning, which corroborated Mrs. Madding's statement that she had seen him among the laurel bushes near
the gate upon the occasion of her second visit. The muddy boots and an alleged similarity in the footprints
were duly dwelt upon, and it was felt when the case for the prosecution had been presented that, however
circumstantial it might be, it was none the less so complete and so convincing, that the fate of the prisoner
was sealed, unless something quite unexpected should be disclosed by the defence. It was three o'clock when
the prosecution closed. At halfpast four, when the court rose, a new and unlookedfor development had
occurred. I extract the incident, or part of it, from the journal which I have already mentioned, omitting the
preliminary observations of the counsel.
Considerable sensation was caused in the crowded court when the first witness called for the defence proved
to be Miss Frances Morton, the sister of the prisoner. Our readers will remember that the young lady had been
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 92
Page No 95
engaged to Dr. Lana, and that it was his anger over the sudden termination of this engagement which was
thought to have driven her brother to the perpetration of this crime. Miss Morton had not, however, been
directly implicated in the case in any way, either at the inquest or at the policecourt proceedings, and her
appearance as the leading witness for the defence came as a surprise upon the public.
Miss Frances Morton, who was a tall and handsome brunette, gave her evidence in a low but clear voice,
though it was evident throughout that she was suffering from extreme emotion. She alluded to her
engagement to the doctor, touched briefly upon its termination, which was due, she said, to personal matters
connected with his family, and surprised the court by asserting that she had always considered her brother's
resentment to be unreasonable and intemperate. In answer to a direct question from her counsel, she replied
that she did not feel that she had any grievance whatever against Dr. Lana, and that in her opinion he had
acted in a perfectly honourable manner. Her brother, on an insufficient knowledge of the facts, had taken
another view, and she was compelled to acknowledge that, in spite of her entreaties, he had uttered threats of
personal violence against the doctor, and had, upon the evening of the tragedy, announced his intention of
"having it out with him." She had done her best to bring him to a more reasonable frame of mind, but he was
very headstrong where his emotions or prejudices were concerned.
Up to this point the young lady's evidence had appeared to make against the prisoner rather than in his favour.
The questions of her counsel, however, soon put a very different light upon the matter, and disclosed an
unexpected line of defence.
Mr. Humphrey: Do you believe your brother to be guilty of this crime?
The Judge: I cannot permit that question, Mr. Humphrey. We are here to decide upon questions of factnot
of belief.
Mr. Humphrey: Do you know that your brother is not guilty of the death of Doctor Lana?
Miss Morton: Yes.
Mr. Humphrey: How do you know it?
Miss Morton: Because Dr. Lana is not dead.
There followed a prolonged sensation in court, which interrupted the examination of the witness.
Mr. Humphrey: And how do you know, Miss Morton, that Dr. Lana is not dead?
Miss Morton: Because I have received a letter from him since the date of his supposed death.
Mr. Humphrey: Have you this letter?
Miss Morton: Yes, but I should prefer not to show it.
Mr. Humphrey: Have you the envelope?
Miss Morton: Yes, it is here.
Mr. Humphrey: What is the postmark?
Miss Morton: Liverpool.
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 93
Page No 96
Mr. Humphrey: And the date?
Miss Morton: June the 22nd.
Mr. Humphrey: That being the day after his alleged death. Are you prepared to swear to this handwriting,
Miss Morton?
Miss Morton: Certainly.
Mr. Humphrey: I am prepared to call six other witnesses, my lord, to testify that this letter is in the writing of
Doctor Lana.
The Judge: Then you must call them tomorrow.
Mr. Porlock Carr (counsel for the prosecution): In the meantime, my lord, we claim possession of this
document, so that we may obtain expert evidence as to how far it is an imitation of the handwriting of the
gentleman whom we still confidently assert to be deceased. I need not point out that the theory so
unexpectedly sprung upon us may prove to be a very obvious device adopted by the friends of the prisoner in
order to divert this inquiry. I would draw attention to the fact that the young lady must, according to her own
account, have possessed this letter during the proceedings at the inquest and at the policecourt. She desires
us to believe that she permitted these to proceed, although she held in her pocket evidence which would at
any moment have brought them to an end.
Mr. Humphrey. Can you explain this, Miss Morton?
Miss Morton: Dr. Lana desired his secret to be preserved.
Mr. Porlock Carr: Then why have you made this public?
Miss Morton: To save my brother.
A murmur of sympathy broke out in court, which was instantly suppressed by the Judge.
The Judge: Admitting this line of defence, it lies with you, Mr. Humphrey, to throw a light upon who this
man is whose body has been recognized by so many friends and patients of Dr. Lana as being that of the
doctor himself.
A Juryman: Has anyone up to now expressed any doubt about the matter?
Mr. Porlock Carr: Not to my knowledge.
Mr. Humphrey: We hope to make the matter clear.
The Judge: Then the court adjourns until tomorrow.
This new development of the case excited the utmost interest among the general public. Press comment was
prevented by the fact that the trial was still undecided, but the question was everywhere argued as to how far
there could be truth in Miss Morton's declaration, and how far it might be a daring ruse for the purpose of
saving her brother. The obvious dilemma in which the missing doctor stood was that if by any extraordinary
chance he was not dead, then he must be held responsible for the death of this unknown man, who resembled
him so exactly, and who was found in his study. This letter which Miss Morton refused to produce was
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 94
Page No 97
possibly a confession of guilt, and she might find herself in the terrible position of only being able to save her
brother from the gallows by the sacrifice of her former lover. The court next morning was crammed to
overflowing, and a murmur of excitement passed over it when Mr. Humphrey was observed to enter in a state
of emotion, which even his trained nerves could not conceal, and to confer with the opposing counsel. A few
hurried wordswords which left a look of amazement upon Mr. Porlock Carr's facepassed between them,
and then the counsel for the defence, addressing the Judge, announced that, with the consent of the
prosecution, the young lady who had given evidence upon the sitting before would not be recalled.
The Judge: But you appear, Mr. Humphrey, to have left matters in a very unsatisfactory state.
Mr. Humphrey: Perhaps, my lord, my next witness may help to clear them up.
The Judge: Then call your next witness.
Mr. Humphrey: I call Dr. Aloysius Lana.
The learned counsel has made many telling remarks in his day, but he has certainly never produced such a
sensation with so short a sentence. The court was simply stunned with amazement as the very man whose fate
had been the subject of so much contention appeared bodily before them in the witnessbox. Those among
the spectators who had known him at Bishop's Crossing saw him now, gaunt and thin, with deep lines of care
upon his face. But in spite of his melancholy bearing and despondent expression, there were few who could
say that they had ever seen a man of more distinguished presence. Bowing to the judge, he asked if he might
be allowed to make a statement, and having been duly informed that whatever he said might be used against
him, he bowed once more, and proceeded:
"My wish," said he, "is to hold nothing back, but to tell with perfect frankness all that occurred upon the night
of the 21st of June. Had I known that the innocent had suffered, and that so much trouble had been brought
upon those whom I love best in the world, I should have come forward long ago; but there were reasons
which prevented these things from coming to my ears. It was my desire that an unhappy man should vanish
from the world which had known him, but I had not foreseen that others would be affected by my actions. Let
me to the best of my ability repair the evil which I have done.
"To anyone who is acquainted with the history of the Argentine Republic the name of Lana is well known.
My father, who came of the best blood of old Spain, filled all the highest offices of the State, and would have
been President but for his death in the riots of San Juan. A brilliant career might have been open to my twin
brother Ernest and myself had it not been for financial losses which made it necessary that we should earn our
own living. I apologize, sir, if these details appear to be irrelevant, but they are a necessary introduction to
that which is to follow.
"I had, as I have said, a twin brother named Ernest, whose resemblance to me was so great that even when we
were together people could see no difference between us. Down to the smallest detail we were exactly the
same. As we grew older this likeness became less marked because our expression was not the same, but with
our features in repose the points of difference were very slight.
"It does not become me to say too much of one who is dead, the more so as he is my only brother, but I leave
his character to those who knew him best. I will only sayfor I HAVE to say itthat in my early manhood
I conceived a horror of him, and that I had good reason for the aversion which filled me. My own reputation
suffered from his actions, for our close resemblance caused me to be credited with many of them. Eventually,
in a peculiarly disgraceful business, he contrived to throw the whole odium upon me in such a way that I was
forced to leave the Argentine for ever, and to seek a career in Europe. The freedom from his hated presence
more than compensated me for the loss of my native land. I had enough money to defray my medical studies
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 95
Page No 98
at Glasgow, and I finally settled in practice at Bishop's Crossing, in the firm conviction that in that remote
Lancashire hamlet I should never hear of him again.
"For years my hopes were fulfilled, and then at last he discovered me. Some Liverpool man who visited
Buenos Ayres put him upon my track. He had lost all his money, and he thought that he would come over and
share mine. Knowing my horror of him, he rightly thought that I would be willing to buy him off. I received a
letter from him saying that he was coming. It was at a crisis in my own affairs, and his arrival might
conceivably bring trouble, and even disgrace, upon some whom I was especially bound to shield from
anything of the kind. I took steps to insure that any evil which might come should fall on me only, and
that"here he turned and looked at the prisoner"was the cause of conduct upon my part which has been
too harshly judged. My only motive was to screen those who were dear to me from any possible connection
with scandal or disgrace. That scandal and disgrace would come with my brother was only to say that what
had been would be again.
"My brother arrived himself one night not very long after my receipt of the letter. I was sitting in my study
after the servants had gone to bed, when I heard a footstep upon the gravel outside, and an instant later I saw
his face looking in at me through the window. He was a cleanshaven man like myself, and the resemblance
between us was still so great that, for an instant, I thought it was my own reflection in the glass. He had a
dark patch over his eye, but our features were absolutely the same. Then he smiled in a sardonic way which
had been a trick of his from his boyhood, and I knew that he was the same brother who had driven me from
my native land, and brought disgrace upon what had been an honourable name. I went to the door and I
admitted him. That would be about ten o'clock that night.
"When he came into the glare of the lamp, I saw at once that he had fallen upon very evil days. He had
walked from Liverpool, and he was tired and ill. I was quite shocked by the expression upon his face. My
medical knowledge told me that there was some serious internal malady. He had been drinking also, and his
face was bruised as the result of a scuffle which he had had with some sailors. It was to cover his injured eye
that he wore this patch, which he removed when he entered the room. He was himself dressed in a peajacket
and flannel shirt, and his feet were bursting through his boots. But his poverty had only made him more
savagely vindictive towards me. His hatred rose to the height of a mania. I had been rolling in money in
England, according to his account, while he had been starving in South America. I cannot describe to you the
threats which he uttered or the insults which he poured upon me. My impression is, that hardships and
debauchery had unhinged his reason. He paced about the room like a wild beast, demanding drink,
demanding money, and all in the foulest language. I am a hottempered man, but I thank God that I am able
to say that I remained master of myself, and that I never raised a hand against him. My coolness only irritated
him the more. He raved, he cursed, he shook his fists in my face, and then suddenly a horrible spasm passed
over his features, he clapped his hand to his side, and with a loud cry he fell in a heap at my feet. I raised him
up and stretched him upon the sofa, but no answer came to my exclamations, and the hand which I held in
mine was cold and clammy. His diseased heart had broken down. His own violence had killed him.
"For a long time I sat as if I were in some dreadful dream, staring at the body of my brother. I was aroused by
the knocking of Mrs. Woods, who had been disturbed by that dying cry. I sent her away to bed. Shortly
afterwards a patient tapped at the surgery door, but as I took no notice, he or she went off again. Slowly and
gradually as I sat there a plan was forming itself in my head in the curious automatic way in which plans do
form. When I rose from my chair my future movements were finally decided upon without my having been
conscious of any process of thought. It was an instinct which irresistibly inclined me towards one course.
"Ever since that change in my affairs to which I have alluded, Bishop's Crossing had become hateful to me.
My plans of life had been ruined, and I had met with hasty judgments and unkind treatment where I had
expected sympathy. It is true that any danger of scandal from my brother had passed away with his life; but
still, I was sore about the past, and felt that things could never be as they had been. It may be that I was
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 96
Page No 99
unduly sensitive, and that I had not made sufficient allowance for others, but my feelings were as I describe.
Any chance of getting away from Bishop's Crossing and of everyone in it would be most welcome to me.
And here was such a chance as I could never have dared to hope for, a chance which would enable me to
make a clean break with the past.
"There was this dead man lying upon the sofa, so like me that save for some little thickness and coarseness of
the features there was no difference at all. No one had seen him come and no one would miss him. We were
both cleanshaven, and his hair was about the same length as my own. If I changed clothes with him, then
Dr. Aloysius Lana would be found lying dead in his study, and there would be an end of an unfortunate
fellow, and of a blighted career. There was plenty of ready money in the room, and this I could carry away
with me to help me to start once more in some other land. In my brother's clothes I could walk by night
unobserved as far as Liverpool, and in that great seaport I would soon find some means of leaving the
country. After my lost hopes, the humblest existence where I was unknown was far preferable, in my
estimation, to a practice, however successful, in Bishop's Crossing, where at any moment I might come face
to face with those whom I should wish, if it were possible, to forget. I determined to effect the change.
"And I did so. I will not go into particulars, for the recollection is as painful as the experience; but in an hour
my brother lay, dressed down to the smallest detail in my clothes, while I slunk out by the surgery door, and
taking the back path which led across some fields, I started off to make the best of my way to Liverpool,
where I arrived the same night. My bag of money and a certain portrait were all I carried out of the house,
and I left behind me in my hurry the shade which my brother had been wearing over his eye. Everything else
of his I took with me.
"I give you my word, sir, that never for one instant did the idea occur to me that people might think that I had
been murdered, nor did I imagine that anyone might be caused serious danger through this stratagem by
which I endeavoured to gain a fresh start in the world. On the contrary, it was the thought of relieving others
from the burden of my presence which was always uppermost in my mind. A sailing vessel was leaving
Liverpool that very day for Corunna, and in this I took my passage, thinking that the voyage would give me
time to recover my balance, and to consider the future. But before I left my resolution softened. I bethought
me that there was one person in the world to whom I would not cause an hour of sadness. She would mourn
me in her heart, however harsh and unsympathetic her relatives might be. She understood and appreciated the
motives upon which I had acted, and if the rest of her family condemned me, she, at least, would not forget.
And so I sent her a note under the seal of secrecy to save her from a baseless grief. If under the pressure of
events she broke that seal, she has my entire sympathy and forgiveness.
"It was only last night that I returned to England, and during all this time I have heard nothing of the
sensation which my supposed death had caused, nor of the accusation that Mr. Arthur Morton had been
concerned in it. It was in a late evening paper that I read an account of the proceedings of yesterday, and I
have come this morning as fast as an express train could bring me to testify to the truth."
Such was the remarkable statement of Dr. Aloysius Lana which brought the trial to a sudden termination. A
subsequent investigation corroborated it to the extent of finding out the vessel in which his brother Ernest
Lana had come over from South America. The ship's doctor was able to testify that he had complained of a
weak heart during the voyage, and that his symptoms were consistent with such a death as was described.
As to Dr. Aloysius Lana, he returned to the village from which he had made so dramatic a disappearance, and
a complete reconciliation was effected between him and the young squire, the latter having acknowledged
that he had entirely misunderstood the other's motives in withdrawing from his engagement. That another
reconciliation followed may be judged from a notice extracted from a prominent column in the Morning Post:
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 97
Page No 100
"A marriage was solemnized upon September 19th, by the Rev. Stephen Johnson, at the parish church of
Bishop's Crossing, between Aloysius Xavier Lana, son of Don Alfredo Lana, formerly Foreign Minister of
the Argentine Republic, and Frances Morton, only daughter of the late James Morton, J.P., of Leigh Hall,
Bishop's Crossing, Lancashire."
The Jew's Breastplate
My particular friend, Ward Mortimer, was one of the best men of his day at everything connected with
Oriental archaeology. He had written largely upon the subject, he had lived two years in a tomb at Thebes,
while he excavated in the Valley of the Kings, and finally he had created a considerable sensation by his
exhumation of the alleged mummy of Cleopatra in the inner room of the Temple of Horus, at Philae. With
such a record at the age of thirtyone, it was felt that a considerable career lay before him, and no one was
surprised when he was elected to the curatorship of the Belmore Street Museum, which carries with it the
lectureship at the Oriental College, and an income which has sunk with the fall in land, but which still
remains at that ideal sum which is large enough to encourage an investigator, but not so large as to enervate
him.
There was only one reason which made Ward Mortimer's position a little difficult at the Belmore Street
Museum, and that was the extreme eminence of the man whom he had to succeed. Professor Andreas was a
profound scholar and a man of European reputation. His lectures were frequented by students from every part
of the world, and his admirable management of the collection intrusted to his care was a commonplace in all
learned societies. There was, therefore, considerable surprise when, at the age of fiftyfive, he suddenly
resigned his position and retired from those duties which had been both his livelihood and his pleasure. He
and his daughter left the comfortable suite of rooms which had formed his official residence in connection
with the museum, and my friend, Mortimer, who was a bachelor, took up his quarters there.
On hearing of Mortimer's appointment Professor Andreas had written him a very kindly and flattering
congratulatory letter. I was actually present at their first meeting, and I went with Mortimer round the
museum when the Professor showed us the admirable collection which he had cherished so long. The
Professor's beautiful daughter and a young man, Captain Wilson, who was, as I understood, soon to be her
husband, accompanied us in our inspection. There were fifteen rooms, but the Babylonian, the Syrian, and the
central hall, which contained the Jewish and Egyptian collection, were the finest of all. Professor Andreas
was a quiet, dry, elderly man, with a cleanshaven face and an impassive manner, but his dark eyes sparkled
and his features quickened into enthusiastic life as he pointed out to us the rarity and the beauty of some of
his specimens. His hand lingered so fondly over them, that one could read his pride in them and the grief in
his heart now that they were passing from his care into that of another.
He had shown us in turn his mummies, his papyri, his rare scarabs, his inscriptions, his Jewish relics, and his
duplication of the famous sevenbranched candlestick of the Temple, which was brought to Rome by Titus,
and which is supposed by some to be lying at this instant in the bed of the Tiber. Then he approached a case
which stood in the very centre of the hall, and he looked down through the glass with reverence in his attitude
and manner.
"This is no novelty to an expert like yourself, Mr. Mortimer," said he; "but I daresay that your friend, Mr.
Jackson, will be interested to see it."
Leaning over the case I saw an object, some five inches square, which consisted of twelve precious stones in
a framework of gold, with golden hooks at two of the corners. The stones were all varying in sort and colour,
but they were of the same size. Their shapes, arrangement, and gradation of tint made me think of a box of
watercolour paints. Each stone had some hieroglyphic scratched upon its surface.
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 98
Page No 101
"You have heard, Mr. Jackson, of the urim and thummim?"
I had heard the term, but my idea of its meaning was exceedingly vague.
"The urim and thummim was a name given to the jewelled plate which lay upon the breast of the high priest
of the Jews. They had a very special feeling of reverence for itsomething of the feeling which an ancient
Roman might have for the Sibylline books in the Capitol. There are, as you see, twelve magnificent stones,
inscribed with mystical characters. Counting from the lefthand top corner, the stones are carnelian, peridot,
emerald, ruby, lapis lazuli, onyx, sapphire, agate, amethyst, topaz, beryl, and jasper."
I was amazed at the variety and beauty of the stones.
"Has the breastplate any particular history?" I asked.
"It is of great age and of immense value," said Professor Andreas. "Without being able to make an absolute
assertion, we have many reasons to think that it is possible that it may be the original urim and thummim of
Solomon's Temple. There is certainly nothing so fine in any collection in Europe. My friend, Captain Wilson,
here, is a practical authority upon precious stones, and he would tell you how pure these are."
Captain Wilson, a man with a dark, hard, incisive face, was standing beside his fiancee at the other side of the
case.
"Yes," said he, curtly, "I have never seen finer stones."
"And the goldwork is also worthy of attention. The ancients excelled in"he was apparently about to
indicate the setting of the stones, when Captain Wilson interrupted him.
"You will see a finer example of their goldwork in this candlestick," said he, turning to another table, and
we all joined him in his admiration of its embossed stem and delicately ornamented branches. Altogether it
was an interesting and a novel experience to have objects of such rarity explained by so great an expert; and
when, finally, Professor Andreas finished our inspection by formally handing over the precious collection to
the care of my friend, I could not help pitying him and envying his successor whose life was to pass in so
pleasant a duty. Within a week, Ward Mortimer was duly installed in his new set of rooms, and had become
the autocrat of the Belmore Street Museum.
About a fortnight afterwards my friend gave a small dinner to half a dozen bachelor friends to celebrate his
promotion. When his guests were departing he pulled my sleeve and signalled to me that he wished me to
remain.
"You have only a few hundred yards to go," said heI was living in chambers in the Albany. "You may as
well stay and have a quiet cigar with me. I very much want your advice."
I relapsed into an armchair and lit one of his excellent Matronas. When he had returned from seeing the last
of his guests out, he drew a letter from his dressjacket and sat down opposite to me.
"This is an anonymous letter which I received this morning," said he. "I want to read it to you and to have
your advice."
"You are very welcome to it for what it is worth."
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 99
Page No 102
"This is how the note runs: `Sir,I should strongly advise you to keep a very careful watch over the many
valuable things which are committed to your charge. I do not think that the present system of a single
watchman is sufficient. Be upon your guard, or an irreparable misfortune may occur.'"
"Is that all?"
"Yes, that is all."
"Well," said I, "it is at least obvious that it was written by one of the limited number of people who are aware
that you have only one watchman at night."
Ward Mortimer handed me the note, with a curious smile. "Have you an eye for handwriting?" said he.
"Now, look at this!" He put another letter in front of me. "Look at the c in `congratulate' and the c in
`committed.' Look at the capital I. Look at the trick of putting in a dash instead of a stop!"
"They are undoubtedly from the same handwith some attempt at disguise in the case of this first one."
"The second," said Ward Mortimer, "is the letter of congratulation which was written to me by Professor
Andreas upon my obtaining my appointment."
I stared at him in amazement. Then I turned over the letter in my hand, and there, sure enough, was "Martin
Andreas" signed upon the other side. There could be no doubt, in the mind of anyone who had the slightest
knowledge of the science of graphology, that the Professor had written an anonymous letter, warning his
successor against thieves. It was inexplicable, but it was certain.
"Why should he do it?" I asked.
"Precisely what I should wish to ask you. If he had any such misgivings, why could he not come and tell me
direct?"
"Will you speak to him about it?"
"There again I am in doubt. He might choose to deny that he wrote it."
"At any rate," said I, "this warning is meant in a friendly spirit, and I should certainly act upon it. Are the
present precautions enough to insure you against robbery?"
"I should have thought so. The public are only admitted from ten till five, and there is a guardian to every two
rooms. He stands at the door between them, and so commands them both."
"But at night?"
"When the public are gone, we at once put up the great iron shutters, which are absolutely burglarproof. The
watchman is a capable fellow. He sits in the lodge, but he walks round every three hours. We keep one
electric light burning in each room all night."
"It is difficult to suggest anything moreshort of keeping your day watches all night."
"We could not afford that."
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 100
Page No 103
"At least, I should communicate with the police, and have a special constable put on outside in Belmore
Street," said I. "As to the letter, if the writer wishes to be anonymous, I think he has a right to remain so. We
must trust to the future to show some reason for the curious course which he has adopted."
So we dismissed the subject, but all that night after my return to my chambers I was puzzling my brain as to
what possible motive Professor Andreas could have for writing an anonymous warning letter to his
successorfor that the writing was his was as certain to me as if I had seen him actually doing it. He foresaw
some danger to the collection. Was it because he foresaw it that he abandoned his charge of it? But if so, why
should he hesitate to warn Mortimer in his own name? I puzzled and puzzled until at last I fell into a troubled
sleep, which carried me beyond my usual hour of rising.
I was aroused in a singular and effective method, for about nine o'clock my friend Mortimer rushed into my
room with an expression of consternation upon his face. He was usually one of the most tidy men of my
acquaintance, but now his collar was undone at one end, his tie was flying, and his hat at the back of his head.
I read his whole story in his frantic eyes.
"The museum has been robbed!" I cried, springing up in bed.
"I fear so! Those jewels! The jewels of the urim and thummim!" he gasped, for he was out of breath with
running. "I'm going on to the policestation. Come to the museum as soon as you can, Jackson! Goodbye!"
He rushed distractedly out of the room, and I heard him clatter down the stairs.
I was not long in following his directions, but I found when I arrived that he had already returned with a
police inspector, and another elderly gentleman, who proved to be Mr. Purvis, one of the partners of Morson
and Company, the wellknown diamond merchants. As an expert in stones he was always prepared to advise
the police. They were grouped round the case in which the breastplate of the Jewish priest had been exposed.
The plate had been taken out and laid upon the glass top of the case, and the three heads were bent over it.
"It is obvious that it has been tampered with," said Mortimer. "It caught my eye the moment that I passed
through the room this morning. I examined it yesterday evening, so that it is certain that this has happened
during the night."
It was, as he had said, obvious that someone had been at work upon it. The settings of the uppermost row of
four stonesthe carnelian, peridot, emerald, and rubywere rough and jagged as if someone had scraped
all round them. The stones were in their places, but the beautiful goldwork which we had admired only a
few days before had been very clumsily pulled about.
"It looks to me," said the police inspector, "as if someone had been trying to take out the stones."
"My fear is," said Mortimer, "that he not only tried, but succeeded. I believe these four stones to be skilful
imitations which have been put in the place of the originals."
The same suspicion had evidently been in the mind of the expert, for he had been carefully examining the
four stones with the aid of a lens. He now submitted them to several tests, and finally turned cheerfully to
Mortimer.
"I congratulate you, sir," said he, heartily. "I will pledge my reputation that all four of these stones are
genuine, and of a most unusual degree of purity."
The colour began to come back to my poor friend's frightened face, and he drew a long breath of relief.
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 101
Page No 104
"Thank God!" he cried. "Then what in the world did the thief want?"
"Probably he meant to take the stones, but was interrupted."
"In that case one would expect him to take them out one at a time, but the setting of each of these has been
loosened, and yet the stones are all here."
"It is certainly most extraordinary," said the inspector. "I never remember a case like it. Let us see the
watchman."
The commissionaire was calleda soldierly, honestfaced man, who seemed as concerned as Ward
Mortimer at the incident.
"No, sir, I never heard a sound," he answered, in reply to the questions of the inspector. "I made my rounds
four times, as usual, but I saw nothing suspicious. I've been in my position ten years, but nothing of the kind
has ever occurred before."
"No thief could have come through the windows?"
"Impossible, sir."
"Or passed you at the door?"
"No, sir; I never left my post except when I walked my rounds."
"What other openings are there in the museum?"
"There is the door into Mr. Ward Mortimer's private rooms."
"That is locked at night," my friend explained, "and in order to reach it anyone from the street would have to
open the outside door as well."
"Your servants?"
"Their quarters are entirely separate."
"Well, well," said the inspector, "this is certainly very obscure. However, there has been no harm done,
according to Mr. Purvis."
"I will swear that those stones are genuine."
"So that the case appears to be merely one of malicious damage. But none the less, I should be very glad to
go carefully round the premises, and to see if we can find any trace to show us who your visitor may have
been."
His investigation, which lasted all the morning, was careful and intelligent, but it led in the end to nothing.
He pointed out to us that there were two possible entrances to the museum which we had not considered. The
one was from the cellars by a trapdoor opening in the passage. The other through a skylight from the
lumberroom, overlooking that very chamber to which the intruder had penetrated. As neither the cellar nor
the lumberroom could be entered unless the thief was already within the locked doors, the matter was not of
any practical importance, and the dust of cellar and attic assured us that no one had used either one or the
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 102
Page No 105
other. Finally, we ended as we began, without the slightest clue as to how, why, or by whom the setting of
these four jewels had been tampered with.
There remained one course for Mortimer to take, and he took it. Leaving the police to continue their fruitless
researches, he asked me to accompany him that afternoon in a visit to Professor Andreas. He took with him
the two letters, and it was his intention to openly tax his predecessor with having written the anonymous
warning, and to ask him to explain the fact that he should have anticipated so exactly that which had actually
occurred. The Professor was living in a small villa in Upper Norwood, but we were informed by the servant
that he was away from home. Seeing our disappointment, she asked us if we should like to see Miss Andreas,
and showed us into the modest drawingroom.
I have mentioned incidentally that the Professor's daughter was a very beautiful girl. She was a blonde, tall
and graceful, with a skin of that delicate tint which the French call "mat," the colour of old ivory, or of the
lighter petals of the sulphur rose. I was shocked, however, as she entered the room to see how much she had
changed in the last fortnight. Her young face was haggard and her bright eyes heavy with trouble.
"Father has gone to Scotland," she said. "He seems to be tired, and has had a good deal to worry him. He only
left us yesterday."
"You look a little tired yourself, Miss Andreas," said my friend.
"I have been so anxious about father."
"Can you give me his Scotch address?"
"Yes, he is with his brother, the Rev. David Andreas, 1, Arran Villas, Ardrossan."
Ward Mortimer made a note of the address, and we left without saying anything as to the object of our visit.
We found ourselves in Belmore Street in the evening in exactly the same position in which we had been in
the morning. Our only clue was the Professor's letter, and my friend had made up his mind to start for
Ardrossan next day, and to get to the bottom of the anonymous letter, when a new development came to alter
our plans.
Very early on the following morning I was aroused from my sleep by a tap upon my bedroom door. It was a
messenger with a note from Mortimer.
"Do come round," it said; "the matter is becoming more and more extraordinary."
When I obeyed his summons I found him pacing excitedly up and down the central room, while the old
soldier who guarded the premises stood with military stiffness in a corner.
"My dear Jackson," he cried, "I am so delighted that you have come, for this is a most inexplicable business."
"What has happened, then?"
He waved his hand towards the case which contained the breastplate.
"Look at it," said he.
I did so, and could not restrain a cry of surprise. The setting of the middle row of precious stones had been
profaned in the same manner as the upper ones. Of the twelve jewels eight had been now tampered with in
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 103
Page No 106
this singular fashion. The setting of the lower four was neat and smooth. The others jagged and irregular.
"Have the stones been altered?" I asked.
"No, I am certain that these upper four are the same which the expert pronounced to be genuine, for I
observed yesterday that little discoloration on the edge of the emerald. Since they have not extracted the
upper stones, there is no reason to think the lower have been transposed. You say that you heard nothing,
Simpson?"
"No, sir," the commissionaire answered. "But when I made my round after daylight I had a special look at
these stones, and I saw at once that someone had been meddling with them. Then I called you, sir, and told
you. I was backwards and forwards all night, and I never saw a soul or heard a sound."
"Come up and have some breakfast with me," said Mortimer, and he took me into his own
chambers."Now, what DO you think of this, Jackson?" he asked.
"It is the most objectless, futile, idiotic business that ever I heard of. It can only be the work of a
monomaniac."
"Can you put forward any theory?"
A curious idea came into my head. "This object is a Jewish relic of great antiquity and sanctity," said I. "How
about the antiSemitic movement? Could one conceive that a fanatic of that way of thinking might
desecrate"
"No, no, no!" cried Mortimer. "That will never do! Such a man might push his lunacy to the length of
destroying a Jewish relic, but why on earth should he nibble round every stone so carefully that he can only
do four stones in a night? We must have a better solution than that, and we must find it for ourselves, for I do
not think that our inspector is likely to help us. First of all, what do you think of Simpson, the porter?"
"Have you any reason to suspect him?"
"Only that he is the one person on the premises."
"But why should he indulge in such wanton destruction? Nothing has been taken away. He has no motive."
"Mania?"
"No, I will swear to his sanity."
"Have you any other theory?"
"Well, yourself, for example. You are not a somnambulist, by any chance?"
"Nothing of the sort, I assure you."
"Then I give it up."
"But I don'tand I have a plan by which we will make it all clear."
"To visit Professor Andreas?"
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 104
Page No 107
"No, we shall find our solution nearer than Scotland. I will tell you what we shall do. You know that skylight
which overlooks the central hall? We will leave the electric lights in the hall, and we will keep watch in the
lumberroom, you and I, and solve the mystery for ourselves. If our mysterious visitor is doing four stones at
a time, he has four still to do, and there is every reason to think that he will return tonight and complete the
job."
"Excellent!" I cried.
"We will keep our own secret, and say nothing either to the police or to Simpson. Will you join me?"
"With the utmost pleasure," said I; and so it was agreed.
It was ten o'clock that night when I returned to the Belmore Street Museum. Mortimer was, as I could see, in
a state of suppressed nervous excitement, but it was still too early to begin our vigil, so we remained for an
hour or so in his chambers, discussing all the possibilities of the singular business which we had met to solve.
At last the roaring stream of hansom cabs and the rush of hurrying feet became lower and more intermittent
as the pleasureseekers passed on their way to their stations or their homes. It was nearly twelve when
Mortimer led the way to the lumberroom which overlooked the central hall of the museum.
He had visited it during the day, and had spread some sacking so that we could lie at our ease, and look
straight down into the museum. The skylight was of unfrosted glass, but was so covered with dust that it
would be impossible for anyone looking up from below to detect that he was overlooked. We cleared a small
piece at each corner, which gave us a complete view of the room beneath us. In the cold white light of the
electric lamps everything stood out hard and clear, and I could see the smallest detail of the contents of the
various cases.
Such a vigil is an excellent lesson, since one has no choice but to look hard at those objects which we usually
pass with such halfhearted interest. Through my little peep hole I employed the hours in studying every
specimen, from the huge mummycase which leaned against the wall to those very jewels which had brought
us there, gleaming and sparkling in their glass case immediately beneath us. There was much precious
goldwork and many valuable stones scattered through the numerous cases, but those wonderful twelve
which made up the urim and thummim glowed and burned with a radiance which far eclipsed the others I
studied in turn the tombpictures of Sicara, the friezes from Karnak, the statues of Memphis, and the
inscriptions of Thebes, but my eyes would always come back to that wonderful Jewish relic, and my mind to
the singular mystery which surrounded it. I was lost in the thought of it when my companion suddenly drew
his breath sharply in, and seized my arm in a convulsive grip. At the same instant I saw what it was which
had excited him.
I have said that against the wallon the righthand side of the doorway (the righthand side as we looked at
it, but the left as one entered)there stood a large mummycase. To our unutterable amazement it was
slowly opening. Gradually, gradually the lid was swinging back, and the black slit which marked the opening
was becoming wider and wider. So gently and carefully was it done that the movement was almost
imperceptible. Then, as we breathlessly watched it, a white thin hand appeared at the opening, pushing back
the painted lid, then another hand, and finally a facea face which was familiar to us both, that of Professor
Andreas. Stealthily he slunk out of the mummycase, like a fox stealing from its burrow, his head turning
incessantly to left and to right, stepping, then pausing, then stepping again, the very image of craft and of
caution. Once some sound in the street struck him motionless, and he stood listening, with his ear turned,
ready to dart back to the shelter behind him. Then he crept onwards again upon tiptoe, very, very softly and
slowly, until he had reached the case in the centre of the room. There he took a bunch of keys from his
pocket, unlocked the case, took out the Jewish breastplate, and, laying it upon the glass in front of him, began
to work upon it with some sort of small, glistening tool. He was so directly underneath us that his bent head
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 105
Page No 108
covered his work, but we could guess from the movement of his hand that he was engaged in finishing the
strange disfigurement which he had begun.
I could realize from the heavy breathing of my companion, and the twitchings of the hand which still clutched
my wrist, the furious indignation which filled his heart as he saw this vandalism in the quarter of all others
where he could least have expected it. He, the very man who a fortnight before had reverently bent over this
unique relic, and who had impressed its antiquity and its sanctity upon us, was now engaged in this
outrageous profanation. It was impossible, unthinkableand yet there, in the white glare of the electric light
beneath us, was that dark figure with the bent grey head, and the twitching elbow. What inhuman hypocrisy,
what hateful depth of malice against his successor must underlie these sinister nocturnal labours. It was
painful to think of and dreadful to watch. Even I, who had none of the acute feelings of a virtuoso, could not
bear to look on and see this deliberate mutilation of so ancient a relic. It was a relief to me when my
companion tugged at my sleeve as a signal that I was to follow him as he softly crept out of the room. It was
not until we were within his own quarters that he opened his lips, and then I saw by his agitated face how
deep was his consternation.
"The abominable Goth!" he cried. "Could you have believed it?"
"It is amazing."
"He is a villain or a lunaticone or the other. We shall very soon see which. Come with me, Jackson, and we
shall get to the bottom of this black business."
A door opened out of the passage which was the private entrance from his rooms into the museum. This he
opened softly with his key, having first kicked off his shoes, an example which I followed. We crept together
through room after room, until the large hall lay before us, with that dark figure still stooping and working at
the central case. With an advance as cautious as his own we closed in upon him, but softly as we went we
could not take him entirely unawares. We were still a dozen yards from him when he looked round with a
start, and uttering a husky cry of terror, ran frantically down the museum.
"Simpson! Simpson!" roared Mortimer, and far away down the vista of electric lighted doors we saw the stiff
figure of the old soldier suddenly appear. Professor Andreas saw him also, and stopped running, with a
gesture of despair. At the same instant we each laid a hand upon his shoulder.
"Yes, yes, gentlemen," he panted, "I will come with you. To your room, Mr Ward Mortimer, if you please! I
feel that I owe you an explanation."
My companion's indignation was so great that I could see that he dared not trust himself to reply. We walked
on each side of the old Professor, the astonished commissionaire bringing up the rear. When we reached the
violated case, Mortimer stopped and examined the breastplate. Already one of the stones of the lower row
had had its setting turned back in the same manner as the others. My friend held it up and glanced furiously at
his prisoner.
"How could you!" he cried. "How could you!"
"It is horriblehorrible!" said the Professor. "I don't wonder at your feelings. Take me to your room."
"But this shall not be left exposed!" cried Mortimer. He picked the breastplate up and carried it tenderly in his
hand, while I walked beside the Professor, like a policeman with a malefactor. We passed into Mortimer's
chambers, leaving the amazed old soldier to understand matters as best he could. The Professor sat down in
Mortimer's armchair, and turned so ghastly a colour that for the instant all our resentment was changed to
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 106
Page No 109
concern. A stiff glass of brandy brought the life back to him once more.
"There, I am better now!" said he. "These last few days have been too much for me. I am convinced that I
could not stand it any longer. It is a nightmarea horrible nightmarethat I should be arrested as a burglar
in what has been for so long my own museum. And yet I cannot blame you. You could not have done
otherwise. My hope always was that I should get it all over before I was detected. This would have been my
last night's work."
"How did you get in?" asked Mortimer.
"By taking a very great liberty with your private door. But the object justified it. The object justified
everything. You will not be angry when you know everythingat least, you will not be angry with me. I had
a key to your side door and also to the museum door. I did not give them up when I left. And so you see it
was not difficult for me to let myself into the museum. I used to come in early before the crowd had cleared
from the street. Then I hid myself in the mummycase, and took refuge there whenever Simpson came round.
I could always hear him coming. I used to leave in the same way as I came."
"You ran a risk."
"I had to."
"But why? What on earth was your objectYOU to do a thing like that!" Mortimer pointed reproachfully at
the plate which lay before him on the table.
"I could devise no other means. I thought and thought, but there was no alternate except a hideous public
scandal, and a private sorrow which would have clouded our lives. I acted for the best, incredible as it may
seem to you, and I only ask your attention to enable me to prove it."
"I will hear what you have to say before I take any further steps," said Mortimer, grimly.
"I am determined to hold back nothing, and to take you both completely into my confidence. I will leave it to
your own generosity how far you will use the facts with which I supply you."
"We have the essential facts already."
"And yet you understand nothing. Let me go back to what passed a few weeks ago, and I will make it all clear
to you. Believe me that what I say is the absolute and exact truth.
"You have met the person who calls himself Captain Wilson. I say `calls himself' because I have reason now
to believe that it is not his correct name. It would take me too long if I were to describe all the means by
which he obtained an introduction to me and ingratiated himself into my friendship and the affection of my
daughter. He brought letters from foreign colleagues which compelled me to show him some attention. And
then, by his own attainments, which are considerable, he succeeded in making himself a very welcome visitor
at my rooms. When I learned that my daughter's affections had been gained by him, I may have thought it
premature, but I certainly was not surprised, for he had a charm of manner and of conversation which would
have made him conspicuous in any society.
"He was much interested in Oriental antiquities, and his knowledge of the subject justified his interest. Often
when he spent the evening with us he would ask permission to go down into the museum and have an
opportunity of privately inspecting the various specimens. You can imagine that I, as an enthusiast, was in
sympathy with such a request, and that I felt no surprise at the constancy of his visits. After his actual
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 107
Page No 110
engagement to Elise, there was hardly an evening which he did not pass with us, and an hour or two were
generally devoted to the museum. He had the free run of the place, and when I have been away for the
evening I had no objection to his doing whatever he wished here. This state of things was only terminated by
the fact of my resignation of my official duties and my retirement to Norwood, where I hoped to have the
leisure to write a considerable work which I had planned.
"It was immediately after thiswithin a week or sothat I first realized the true nature and character of the
man whom I had so imprudently introduced into my family. The discovery came to me through letters from
my friends abroad, which showed me that his introductions to me had been forgeries. Aghast at the
revelation, I asked myself what motive this man could originally have had in practising this elaborate
deception upon me. I was too poor a man for any fortunehunter to have marked me down. Why, then, had
he come? I remembered that some of the most precious gems in Europe had been under my charge, and I
remembered also the ingenious excuses by which this man had made himself familiar with the cases in which
they were kept. He was a rascal who was planning some gigantic robbery. How could I, without striking my
own daughter, who was infatuated about him, prevent him from carrying out any plan which he might have
formed? My device was a clumsy one, and yet I could think of nothing more effective. If I had written a letter
under my own name, you would naturally have turned to me for details which I did not wish to give. I
resorted to an anonymous letter, begging you to be upon your guard.
"I may tell you that my change from Belmore Street to Norwood had not affected the visits of this man, who
had, I believe, a real and overpowering affection for my daughter. As to her, I could not have believed that
any woman could be so completely under the influence of a man as she was. His stronger nature seemed to
entirely dominate her. I had not realized how far this was the case, or the extent of the confidence which
existed between them, until that very evening when his true character for the first time was made clear to me.
I had given orders that when he called he should be shown into my study instead of to the drawingroom.
There I told him bluntly that I knew all about him, that I had taken steps to defeat his designs, and that neither
I nor my daughter desired ever to see him again. I added that I thanked God that I had found him out before
he had time to harm those precious objects which it had been the work of my lifetime to protect.
"He was certainly a man of iron nerve. He took my remarks without a sign either of surprise or of defiance,
but listened gravely and attentively until I had finished. Then he walked across the room without a word and
struck the bell.
"`Ask Miss Andreas to be so kind as to step this way,' said he to the servant.
"My daughter entered, and the man closed the door behind her. Then he took her hand in his.
"`Elise,' said he, `your father has just discovered that I am a villain. He knows now what you knew before.'
"She stood in silence, listening.
"`He says that we are to part for ever,' said he.
"She did not withdraw her hand.
"`Will you be true to me, or will you remove the last good influence which is ever likely to come into my
life?'
"`John,' she cried, passionately. `I will never abandon you! Never, never, not if the whole world were against
you.'
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 108
Page No 111
"In vain I argued and pleaded with her. It was absolutely useless. Her whole life was bound up in this man
before me. My daughter, gentlemen, is all that I have left to love, and it filled me with agony when I saw how
powerless I was to save her from her ruin. My helplessness seemed to touch this man who was the cause of
my trouble.
"`It may not be as bad as you think, sir,' said he, in his quiet, inflexible way. `I love Elise with a love which is
strong enough to rescue even one who has such a record as I have. It was but yesterday that I promised her
that never again in my whole life would I do a thing of which she should be ashamed. I have made up my
mind to it, and never yet did I make up my mind to a thing which I did not do.'
"He spoke with an air which carried conviction with it. As he concluded he put his hand into his pocket and
he drew out a small cardboard box.
"`I am about to give you a proof of my determination,' said he. `This, Elise, shall be the firstfruits of your
redeeming influence over me. You are right, sir, in thinking that I had designs upon the jewels in your
possession. Such ventures have had a charm for me, which depended as much upon the risk run as upon the
value of the prize. Those famous and antique stones of the Jewish priest were a challenge to my daring and
my ingenuity. I determined to get them.'
"`I guessed as much.'
"`There was only one thing that you did not guess.'
"`And what is that?'
"`That I got them. They are in this box.'
"He opened the box, and tilted out the contents upon the corner of my desk. My hair rose and my flesh grew
cold as I looked. There were twelve magnificent square stones engraved with mystical characters. There
could be no doubt that they were the jewels of the urim and thummim.
"`Good God!' I cried. `How have you escaped discovery?'
"`By the substitution of twelve others, made especially to my order, in which the originals are so carefully
imitated that I defy the eye to detect the difference.'
"`Then the present stones are false?' I cried.
"`They have been for some weeks.'
"We all stood in silence, my daughter white with emotion, but still holding this man by the hand.
"`You see what I am capable of, Elise,' said he.
"`I see that you are capable of repentance and restitution,' she answered.
"`Yes, thanks to your influence! I leave the stones in your hands, sir. Do what you like about it. But
remember that whatever you do against me, is done against the future husband of your only daughter. You
will hear from me soon again, Elise. It is the last time that I will ever cause pain to your tender heart,' and
with these words he left both the room and the house.
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 109
Page No 112
"My position was a dreadful one. Here I was with these precious relics in my possession, and how could I
return them without a scandal and an exposure? I knew the depth of my daughter's nature too well to suppose
that I would ever be able to detach her from this man now that she had entirely given him her heart. I was not
even sure how far it was right to detach her if she had such an ameliorating influence over him. How could I
expose him without injuring herand how far was I justified in exposing him when he had voluntarily put
himself into my power? I thought and thought until at last I formed a resolution which may seem to you to be
a foolish one, and yet, if I had to do it again, I believe it would be the best course open to me.
"My idea was to return the stones without anyone being the wiser. With my keys I could get into the museum
at any time, and I was confident that I could avoid Simpson, whose hours and methods were familiar to me. I
determined to take no one into my confidencenot even my daughterwhom I told that I was about to visit
my brother in Scotland. I wanted a free hand for a few nights, without inquiry as to my comings and goings.
To this end I took a room in Harding Street that very night, with an intimation that I was a Pressman, and that
I should keep very late hours.
"That night I made my way into the museum, and I replaced four of the stones. It was hard work, and took me
all night. When Simpson came round I always heard his footsteps, and concealed myself in the
mummycase. I had some knowledge of goldwork, but was far less skilful than the thief had been. He had
replaced the setting so exactly that I defy anyone to see the difference. My work was rude and clumsy.
However, I hoped that the plate might not be carefully examined, or the roughness of the setting observed,
until my task was done. Next night I replaced four more stones. And tonight I should have finished my task
had it not been for the unfortunate circumstance which has caused me to reveal so much which I should have
wished to keep concealed. I appeal to you, gentlemen, to your sense of honour and of compassion, whether
what I have told you should go any farther or not. My own happiness, my daughter's future, the hopes of this
man's regeneration, all depend upon your decision.
"Which is," said my friend, "that all is well that ends well and that the whole matter ends here and at once.
Tomorrow the loose settings shall be tightened by an expert goldsmith, and so passes the greatest danger to
which, since the destruction of the Temple, the urim and thummim has been exposed. Here is my hand,
Professor Andreas, and I can only hope that under such difficult circumstances I should have carried myself
as unselfishly and as well."
Just one footnote to this narrative. Within a month Elise Andreas was married to a man whose name, had I
the indiscretion to mention it, would appeal to my readers as one who is now widely and deservedly
honoured. But if the truth were known that honour is due not to him, but to the gentle girl who plucked him
back when he had gone so far down that dark road along which few return.
Tales of Terror and Mystery
Tales of Terror and Mystery 110
Bookmarks
1. Table of Contents, page = 3
2. Tales of Terror and Mystery, page = 4
3. Sir Arthur Conan Doyle, page = 4